|
Back
LIFE BEYOND DEATH
WITH EVIDENCE
by
The Rev. CHARLES DRAYTON THOMAS
[1867-]
WITH INTRODUCTION BY
The Late VISCOUNTESS GREY OF FALLODON
1923
GLASGOW SYDNEY AUCKLAND
CONTENTS
CHAPTER. PAGE
INTRODUCTION. By Viscountess Grey of Fallodon 1
PREFACE 5
I. THE ARGUMENT 7
II. COMMUNICATIONS ON THE IMPORTANCE OF THE
SUBJECT 15
III. EVIDENTIAL MESSAGES 22
IV. THE EVIDENCE CANNOT BE EXPLAINED AWAY
BY TELEPATHY 36
V. IDENTITY SHOWN IN REPLY TO TEST QUESTIONS 40
VI. THE HYPOTHESIS OF IMPERSONATION 52
VII. THE SLEEP OF DEATH AND THE AWAKENING
TO GREATER LIFE 58
VIII. WHAT OUR FRIENDS IN THE NEXT LIFE KNOW
ABOUT OUR SURROUNDINGS AND OUR THOUGHTS
PART 1. Our Surroundings 64
PART 2. Our Thoughts 79
IX. FURTHER EVIDENCE THAT THE DEPARTED CAN
KEEP IN TOUCH WITH EARTH 91
X. THE SPIRITUAL BODY 107
XI. THE EVIDENCE OF BOOK TESTS 113
XII. A REAL WORLD 125
XIII. EVIDENCE FROM EXPERIMENTS WITH THE
DAILY PRESS 138
v
vi Contents
PAGE CHAP.
XIV. OCCUPATIONS IN THE LIFE BEYOND DEATH 152
XV. THE INTERPRETER OR CONTROL 160
XVI. "ORDER IS HEAVEN'S FIRST LAW" 166
XVII. THE MODUS OPERANDI OF TRANCE
COMMUNICATION 172
XVIII. ENHANCED POWERS AND HAPPINESS 176
XIX. INFORMING THE CONTROL 186
XX. MISCONCEPTIONS RECTIFIED AFTER DEATH 192
XXI. VOICING THE MESSAGE 197
XXII. INTERCOURSE WITH EARLIER GENERATIONS 201
XXIII. DIRECT CONTROL 207
XXIV. CONTACT WITH HIGHER REALMS 211
XXV. ON THE DIFFICULTY OF TRANSMITTING NAMES
IN PSYCHIC MESSAGES 218
XXVI. THE PLACE AND CONDITION OF THE
UNPROGRESSED 226
XXVII. THE INFLUENCE OF THE SITTER 236
XXVIII. "WHERE I AM THERE SHALL ALSO MY SERVANT
BE" 242
XXIX. SOUL AND SPIRIT 247
XXX. CAN THE SOUL LEAVE THE BODY DURING
SLEEP? 260
XXXI. A SIGNIFICANT MISTAKE 279
XXXII. THE MYSTERY OF OUTER SPACE 287
XXXIII. A SURVEY OF RESULTS 290
XXXIV. ARMISTICE DAY, 1927 294
INTRODUCTION
By VISCOUNTESS GREY OF FALLODON
This will be a useful book if it falls into the right hands. There are
many to whom it may bring a measure of comfort, who feel an intense and
despondent longing for word or sign from "precious friends hid in Death's
dateless night"; but, let it be added, only to those whom the obtaining of
this through a medium does not fill with the sense of insuperable
repugnance that it arouses in some. This book is not likely to be of use
to such as find a more sublimated union through the channel of the Holy
Eucharist; nor will it be congenial to Theosophists, or those followers of
Rudolf Steiner, who so rightly teach that we should dwell beyond the
psychic, pressing on into those higher reaches, which are the more
celestial development of our nature. To many, however, this is a counsel
of perfection, and it may well be that this book will reach a wide public
of its own. Think of the great crowd that watches a football match, or
sees a race run, or one that lines the route of some royal wedding, or
state funeral, and ask yourself how many illumined minds, how many
elevated religious minds, even how many minds simply intuitively convinced
of survival, are there in that sea of faces? A small percentage. It is
this other vaster portion of our fellow creatures that those of us who
believe we have spoken with the risen dead, want to reach. And it is for
these that such books as this are published.
The author has observed a rigorous method of investigation that puts high
value on his work. Readers will find the subject dealt with in
thoroughness and integrity. Spiritualism has not been too rich in wise
adherents. Sir Thomas Browne says that if the banner of Truth trails in
the dust, it is the fault of the standard bearer. And
1
2 Introduction
this subject, of all others, has had its full quota of ensign bearers that
have been either strangely clumsy, or unworthy of their trust. So, to find
someone willing and capable of working along the lines of the Society for
Psychical Research, combining sympathy with their rigour, is no small
good. Mr. Drayton Thomas is known to me through our common interest in
Psychical Research; and we have had more than one interesting case of
cross-correspondence, in our work, as recorded in my book The Earthen
Vessel.* These devices of Book Tests and Cross-correspondences, to the
casual observer so unnecessarily complicated, were invented, it is
believed, by a band of psychical-researchers on the other side of death,
in order to counter the objection so commonly made, that all simpler
communications arise from mind-reading. Many people think that it is we,
spiritualists, who thrust these kinds of complicated methods upon our
communicators, making, in a most repellent lightness of feeling, a kind of
"pencil and paper game," out of this spiritual bond. Not at all. "Book
Tests" and Cross-correspondences," and the still more puzzling Newspaper
Tests," have been given us from workers who have progressed further along
this subject than have we. It was a great moment when, in the curious
phenomenon of Cross-correspondences, it became apparent to the pioneers on
our side of the grave, that they were not working alone. When in the midst
of irrelevances, truncated quotations, and snippets from the Classics,
there emerged something, fragmentary but insistent, which suggested the
thing being part of a scheme, devised by those on the other side, to get
messages through in a way that could not be attributed to any activity on
the part of the medium, nor to any mind-reading between the medium and the
person receiving the message, by any of the ordinary channels of sense.
The moment when this first was apprehended, may be likened in Myers's fine
image, to the thrill in the heart of the worker tunnelling through some
dark mountain's centre on hearing the first faint ring of the picks of the
approaching party, working from the other side. In years to come, when
people now unborn,
* Published at the Bodley Head.
Introduction 3
shall look back upon this Age, to view its promontories, this outcome of
the work of the Society for Psychical Research will stand as one of the
Great Peaks. It is not that communication with the dead is any new
discovery; it has been an old tale in the long Story of Man. The Folklore
of every country is charged with it religions are based on it and
vitalised by all it implicates but for lack of verification, all this has
gone down the wind. Now, in this modern movement, the thing is being built
upon a rock. There has been instituted a system of evidential
investigation. This is brought to bear on such psychological material as
may be presented to the test. Anything that has not passed through this
mill is disclaimed; nothing is rightly held of value that does not bear
the hall-mark of this trained scrutiny. And the work grows.
There have been some in all ages who have held they spoke with the dead,
and who have given us their message.
It may be the message is being recorded, fruitfully, at last.
PAMELA GREY.
PREFACE
But what avail inadequate words to reach
The innermost of Truth?...
Yet, if it be that something not thy own,
Some shadow of the Thought to which our schemes,
Creeds, cult, and ritual are at best but dreams,
Is even to thy unworthiness made known,
Thou mayst not hide what yet thou shouldst not dare
To utter lightly, lest on lips of thine
The real seem false, the beauty undivine.
So, weighing duty in the scale of prayer,
Give what seems given thee. It may prove a seed
Of goodness dropped in fallow-ground of need.
WHITTIER. Utterance.
This book explains how I became assured that I was speaking with friends
who had left earth. It also outlines their description of life in realms
beyond.
The whole evidence is too voluminous to print, but sufficient is given to
indicate its variety. I have selected striking instances among many of
equal value. There is little mention of failures, because these have been
relatively few. My friends enjoy testing their powers and some experiments
have not been entirely successful.
The book and newspaper tests (explained in chapters XI. and XIII.), were
experimental, and in these there were usually some failures. Both success
and failure have been carefully analysed-the former by Mrs. Henry Sidgwick
in a paper which appeared in the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical
Research for April, 1921; and the latter in my book, Some New Evidence for
Human Survival.
The impressive force of evidence personally received is difficult to
convey in print. My book is, to the actual fact,
5
6 Preface
something like a collection of butterflies in a museum, arranged and
motionless, while away in the glades of the forest the air is full of
joyous life, flashing and flitting from tree to flower under the blue sky.
Those who know the life of the forest can best realise the significance of
pressed specimens.
In addition to proofs, my friends tell something of their life and
surroundings since leaving earth. But they remind me, from time to time,
that they are unable to say all they wish, and that speaking through a
medium is analogous to passing stones through a sieve; part will go
through while the residue will not. I discuss the causes of this
limitation in chapter XIX. and elsewhere.
In my opinion information about our future life, with its practical
implications, is the goal to which all psychic phenomena and evidence
should lead. I have so arranged the following chapters that the evidence
and the description alternate. This has a double advantage: it avoids the
monotony of following one line of thought too continuously, and it also
produces that intermingling of proof with description which characterises
my sittings. Since the evidential matter proves accurate it gives added
probability to the descriptions which accompany it.
Further light upon such obscure subjects as the medium's faculty and the
methods of communication will, doubtless, be obtained by continued
investigation. One of the hopeful features of Psychical Research is the
increasing number of qualified students who are now entering the field.
I am indebted to the Society for Psychical Research, from whose literature
I learnt how to appraise and discriminate in dealing with psychical
evidence.
But special gratitude is due to Mrs. Osborne Leonard, through whose kind
co-operation the material of this book has been obtained, and to
Viscountess Grey of Fallodon for many helpful suggestions, as well as for
the Introduction to this volume.
January, 1928.
CHAPTER I
THE ARGUMENT
THIS book is founded upon personal experience during eleven years of study
with a highly gifted sensitive, Mrs. Osborne Leonard. The messages were
received while Mrs. Leonard was in trance. As the methods of trance
communication are becoming familiar to the more intelligent part of the
reading public, it may be unnecessary to allude to them here; especially
as they are fully described in subsequent chapters.
My purpose is to give numerous examples of the evidence which has
satisfied me that I am in conversation with my father and with my sister,
Etta. The former was a Christian Minister who passed on in 1903; my
sister, who had shared my studies for three years, passed over in 1920. As
they both have told me much about their experiences since leaving earth, I
devote several chapters to their descriptions of life as they find it in
realms beyond death.
Before presenting the main body of evidence it may be useful to illustrate
that spirit of cautious discrimination and suspended judgment which should
mark a student of psychical phenomena. I shall, therefore, review a few
examples of the messages received in my sittings with Mrs. Osborne
Leonard, criticising them in turn and opposing to each some hypothesis
other than the seemingly obvious one of "spirit return." I shall then
adduce further examples which exclude those alternative hypotheses.
Advancing in this manner, we shall come to cases for which there would
seem to be no reasonable explanation but that of actual communication from
one's friends in the unseen.
1. I was repeatedly informed of events in our home
7
8 The Argument
which were unknown to me. On inquiry, these messages were found to
correspond accurately with the facts.
But might not this information have reached the medium's mind by some kind
of telepathic message from my wife who had occasionally accompanied me to
Mrs. Leonard, and who knew of these household events?
2. Many such messages related to events in our home, of which my wife was
as entirely unaware as was I.
But might not these incidents have been observed personally by the medium
during the condition termed "travelling clairvoyance," or even seen by her
while achieving some sort of television? This is met by a consideration of
the next type of message which introduces information which could not have
been ascertained by the medium, even had she been residing in our house.
3. On my mentioning that I was interested in the Leys School at Cambridge,
the communicator, who claimed to be my father, remarked that two people
whom he knew had taken great interest in it. He was unable to transmit the
names in full, but said that they commenced with the letters R and P. This
puzzled me until I found that Drs. Rigg and Punshon had been prominently
connected with the opening of the school.
Clearly this was beyond the medium's discovery by clairvoyance, but might
it not have been read from my mind? I had no conscious memory of the
matter in question, and was but eight years old when the Leys School was
commenced. Granting the possibility that I retained a subconscious memory
of the event, there remains the difficulty of supposing that the medium's
mind could select such apposite information from my subconscious memories,
and could do this at a moment's notice.
The Argument 9
4. Immediately after the departure from our house, of a guest who had
spent a good deal of time in my study, I was told that the letters M and
D, representing two names, had been noticed in my room. On my next meeting
with this guest he informed me that, during his stay with us, he had been
thinking very much about the advisabilty of applying to his former chief
to replace him upon the staff of his newspaper. The initials of paper and
chief were respectively M and D.
Here was something impossible to have been obtained by any means known to
science. Is one to suppose that I had subconsciously obtained this
information from our guest's mind and that Mrs. Leonard had then read it
from me? It is difficult to feel comfortable about such a slender
hypothesis, even though it be admitted that the powers of mind may be
greater than we have supposed.
5. A stranger wrote asking me to obtain news of his son in a remote part
of Mesopotamia, who had been missing since a skirmish with the Arabs. The
letter gave his full name and the circumstances in which he was last heard
of. I asked my communicators if they could help. They suggested that I
should think and pray about the boy for several mornings before my next
sitting, and mentally ask him to come to my study. They said that they
would be present and would notice if any stranger came. During my next
sitting they said that the lad had been to my study and that they had
obtained information from him. They proceeded to give some particulars
which agreed with what I had learnt from the father's letter; they also
added a full personal description and several evidential items. At
subsequent sittings more information was forthcoming. I first forwarded
the description of the boy's personal appearance, asking the father if he
recognised it. The reply stated that it was more detailed and exact than
the father himself could have given; a photograph was enclosed so that
10 The Argument
I might satisfy myself of the extraordinary accuracy of the description.
Encouraged by this, I sent the evidential messages; these included details
of the boy's home life, which proved to be true. It was thus established
beyond possibility of doubt that they related to the boy in question, and
that he had been killed in action.
Is there any explanation other than that of spirit agency? It might be
suggested that I had subconsciously psychometrised.* the father's letter
and so learnt particulars which were within the father's knowledge. But it
so happened that the letter sent me by the boy's father was typewritten,
so that if psychometry came into action at all it would seem to have been
confined to the signature alone. Faced with this alternative, one finds
the spirit explanation far the likelier.
6. I was told that my mother was to receive at Christmas a bag of unique
design, and this article was somewhat minutely described. No such present
appeared at Christmas, but, at the sitting following, the communicator
expressed certainty that it would reach my mother soon it did; it arrived
on her birthday, which was four weeks after Christmas. On meeting the lady
who gave this present I learnt that she had made it specially for my
mother, intending to give it at Christmas, but later decided to reserve it
for the birthday. Full details are given later in this book. Where is the
link in this case? The lady lived at a distance, and we had neither seen
nor heard of her for many months; neither had I any reason to think she
would be giving a present: nor did she know Mrs. Leonard.
It would, I think, puzzle anyone to discover an alternative to the
explanation given by my sister, who was the communicator in this instance.
In earthly life she had known the donor of this present; also, she tells
me that
* For definition of Psychometry, see page 94.
The Argument 11
she is often with our mother and able to notice, the thoughts sent out to
her by friends. Such a thought she had noticed in detail before making her
prediction of this present. First, she caught the intention to make the
gift at Christmas, and was still confident that it would arrive, although
the giver changed her original plan about the date.
7. My father showed much interest in a book I was writing and became
impatient for its publication. He said, at one sitting, that if I looked
on the second shelf behind my study door, fourth row up, and tenth book
from the left, I would find, towards the middle of its fourteenth page,
words forming a message which he would like to give out to the world.
Exactly where described I found the following appropriate sentence, This
suggestive little book has appeared.
That book was published in 1922 under the title, Some New Evidence for
Human Survival, and in it will be found numbers of similarly verified book
tests. It may be asked whether I had any idea of what might be found in
the designated place. I had no idea whatever. The book in question proved
to be one I had not looked at for ten years, and I failed to remember
having noticed the sentence in question. If it be suggested that this was
only a happy coincidence, mere chance, I would reply that I, and other
investigators, have had too many such coincidences to credit their being
the result of chance. In the chapter on Book Tests attention is drawn to
an investigation by the Society for Psychical Research which decides this
matter definitely. For where chance coincidence produced 4.7 per cent.
successes, the book tests given in trance messages obtained an average of
36 per cent., and my own communicators, who had practised this type of
experiment, achieved a considerably higher percentage of success. The
investigation established conclusively that chance coincidence did not
explain the book tests.
8. Certain experiments which extended over two years were named newspaper
tests. They were a
12 The Argument
development of the book tests, and consisted of references to items which
would be found in some public journal on the morrow-most frequently The
Times. They were ingeniously devised by my father to prove his
independence of any information which might be in my mind, or in the
medium's. He also used them, now and again, to give additional proof of
his identity; for he interwove incidents connected with 'his life on earth
with names to be found in some clearly defined part of the morrow's paper.
Here is one such instance: On January 16th, 1920 at 3.20 p.m., I was asked
to examine the morrow's Daily Telegraph, and to notice on its first page,
near the top of the second column, the name of the place where I was born.
The message continued, "He is not sure if it is given as a place name, but
the name is there."
There appeared next day, four lines from the top of that column, the
following advertisement in which "Victoria" might be either a personal or
a place name. Victoria Send by return. Most anxious second message. I had
always thought of my birthplace as Taunton, never as Victoria, but
recollected having heard the latter name used in connection with Taunton.
So I wrote to my mother asking for particulars. She replied that at the
time of my birth they were living close by the Wesleyan Church of which my
father had charge in Taunton, that it was always called Victoria to
distinguish it from the larger Church at the farther end of the town; and
she added, finally, that his Church was situated in Victoria Street, and
that the house where I was born was in Victoria Terrace. Comparatively few
persons now living would remember that I was born at Taunton, fewer still
would be aware that I was born at Victoria. Yet this is just the kind of
fact which my father could not possibly forget. I may add that this
advertisement had not appeared in the Telegraph of the preceding day.
This class of test was, as I have said, devised to demonstrate
independence of any telepathy from human minds. No person on earth knew
the solution of the tests at the
The Argument 13
hour when they were given; and even the operators at the printing works
could not be sure of the position any particular advertisement would
occupy when the paper was finally made up some hours later. Two separate
strands of information were combined by the communicator, who brought into
definite connection some fact from his earth life and some name, or
statement, which was being prepared for insertion in the morrow's Press.
It was my invariable custom to post a copy of these tests to the Society
for Psychical Research on the day they were given. I have therefore
independent witness to the fact that these tests were actually received by
me on the day before their verification became possible.
Although Newspaper Tests have been before students of Psychical research
for several years, I am not aware that any criticism has succeeded in
casting doubt upon their validity. It may be confidently said that they
provide definite proof of communication from some mind other than that of
any person on earth; and that they sometimes contain evidence that the
communicator is one of the sitter's departed friends.
Glance backward now to the simpler tests from which we started and which
we sought to explain in this or in that manner, without attributing them
to the action of the discarnate. Having at last proved that the discarnate
are indeed speaking, we shall find it reasonable to think the earlier
evidences were also originated by them. Spirit intervention being finally
proved, all our earlier and tentative criticism must be revised in the
light of that fact. It is wise to ask how far each result might have been
achieved by a medium's unaided faculties, but we should be as wary of
attributing all phenomena to the medium, as of placing everything to the
credit of spirits. Both these causes may possibly come into action at
different times and in varying degrees.
It may be said that the instances adduced deal with trivial matters, yet
it would be untrue to say that they have been used in a trivial way. Not
only were they accompanied by messages dealing with matters of highest
interest, but they were so used as to demonstrate important
14 The Argument
facts, and to lead onward the thoughtful observer. Do we deride the
specialists for counting the hairs on gnat', and dissecting the entrails
of mosquitoes? Not if we recollect that it was by so doing they checked
the fevers of Panama and thereby made practicable the cutting of its
canal. To a casual observer that minute attention to insects might have
seemed trivial, but it had in view the making possible of a waterway
between two oceans. Where there is intelligent purpose small things may be
used for great ends, and in selecting evidence from trivial items a very
remarkable intelligence has been shown in these communications. If they
are what they seem to be they are the calculated effort of some who have
passed beyond the limited life of earth to bring us into a closer and more
intelligent relation with the boundless life beyond it.
CHAPTER II
COMMUNICATIONS ON THE IMPORTANCE OF THE SUBJECT
I AM aware that some persons are nervous of psychical phenomena in any
form. In some instances this is due to their having been told terrifying
tales, or perhaps they recall some chance supernormal experience of which
they did not realise the significance. To such minds the whole subject
seems related to a mysterious and dark region wherein lurk unknown perils.
And so they not only turn away from it themselves, but urge others to do
the same.
Yet in knowledge there is not only power but also safety. In our
investigations we shall find nothing which cannot reveal something further
of the beauty and entrancing wonder of God's ways. Darkness is but the
earth's shadow, and there are always the stars above it. And what seems to
us to be mysterious is only beauty, hidden for the moment in the shadow of
our ignorance. Communication with our loved ones in the life beyond,
should be a step upward in our realisation of the approachableness of
Jesus Christ, who was the expression in human form of the Highest, and who
is "Our Friend, our Brother, and Our Lord."
The following extracts from conversations with my father and sister will
indicate their view of the importance and helpfulness of such intercourse.
April, 1917. Through Feda (Mrs. Leonard's "control")
Your father thinks that Spiritualism can be very dangerous if not properly
explained. People should be taught to understand it. Some who accept the
fact of spirit return, on finding that they get good advice from a medium,
go again and again, asking guidance in all sorts of circumstances about
which they
15
16 Communications on the Importance of the Subject
ought to use their own powers. This is bad. We are placed on earth to
develop ourselves. Such persons need to learn how rightly to use the
privilege of communication, and not to remain too dependent on others.
July, 1917. Through Feda.
Your father considers that this communication might not be good for
everyone. Some are not ready for it. The more one realises the reality of
the spiritual life while on earth, the better is he able to live, and the
more is he fitted to benefit by this kind of communication. The subject
has come to grief repeatedly because the wrong sort of people took it up
and dealt with it in a wrong way.
December, 1917. Through Feda.
We are very ready to give any information which we think may prove
helpful. I am aware that there are those on earth who consider they have
no need of us. But in these difficult times there is a widespread need of
that which will elevate life, augment and help a true faith, and prompt
men to realise the higher self. When men have no ground for their faith
they gradually become slaves to lower influences.
January, 1918. Through Feda.
He has already warned you about the danger of bringing this subject (i.e.
the reality of communication) before undesirable people.... His mind has
changed about Spiritualism as a whole, but upon the one point he is
stronger than before. It has been misused by some; not only by the
foolishly curious, but also by those who took it up for bad ends.... It is
like playing with a sharp weapon; they cut themselves badly, but,
unfortunately, they often hurt others first. Such people give the whole
subject a bad reputation. But, used wisely, it is a great power for good,
as you yourself have already experienced
Communications or the Importance of the Subject 17
December, 1919. My father controlling.
Certainty about a future life will bring into the Kingdom of God many who
are now outside. It was a shock to me when I realised how many had
discarded the Christian faith on reaching manhood. Although I had some
idea of it before, I only knew it fully after my passing. I then saw that
relatively few, in their mature years, held the full certainty and truth
of Christianity. But they can be brought back, and, further, we might make
it certain that they would never again lose their faith, if facts were
offered them at their critical period. I consider that the educational
system is wrong; for the brain is developed at the expense of the soul,
and superficial knowledge usurps the place of more important things.
People need something they will really believe; they are ready for it.
Those of you who know are responsible for giving them some proofs of the
next life before they pass over. Fifty years back, our eyes were not
opened to these truths relating to the next life. I heard something about
Spiritualism, but did not think it sufficiently important to make it a
study. So many things stare us in the face, to the importance of which we
are not awake. I have talked with many here who tell me exactly the same
thing.
October, 1923. Through Feda.
Etta says, I should not like to be back again in the body; I should not
welcome it for myself, save that you might see and hear me. This is such
an interesting life. When on earth I learnt something of it through
psychic studies, and you know what joy it brought into my life. It opened
up such a wonderful new mental life in me.... Compared with this, my
interests on earth seem so small. It will be delightful when you come
here.
Father speaks of the prevalence on earth of the dread of dying, of passing
into the unknown. But it need not be unknown and we are working to make it
known
18 Communications on the Importance of the, Subject
November, 1923. My father controlling.
I wish that the Churches were exercising a greater influence upon the
minds of men, so that they might be led to consider and adopt a spiritual
aim in their lives. I have no wish that Spiritualism should become a
fashionable craze, yet better that than the present widespread
indifference to all that concerns the soul and its after-life. I observe
an absence of high aim and intelligent anticipation of future destiny in
many to-day whose predecessors were, at least, regular attendants at
church. If Spiritualism became popular, many might be influenced by the
mere force of example, even if not thinking things out for themselves. But
better that, rather than remain as they are; better come in like sheep,
than stay away from spiritual and uplifting influences. There are
different ways of arriving at spiritual knowledge, but the great thing is
to arrive. I think that this communication is indeed a real method of
acquiring spiritual knowledge, and for some people it is the best method.
January, 1924. My sister Etta controlling.
Father thinks that there are now many ministers who would thankfully
welcome this subject of communication if they were only sure that others
would not spoil it and do hurt by it. But he remarks, We cannot afford to
consider only the people who would do harm with it. That would be like
hiding all the knives and forks and everything else that could possibly be
used harmfully. There are really very few things which could not be
misused if people chose to make wrong use of them.
August, 1925. Etta controlling.
Our passing was not all loss to you, for we can now bring you into touch
with higher things than we could have done while still on earth. This
communication opens out things so; it did for me. I wonder if you realised
how much it meant to me. My knowledge and interest in it came to me at a
time when I greatly
Communications on the Importance of the Subject 19
needed it. I had been feeling a need for something more, as if something
vital were missing, notwithstanding my happy home life. Then this came to
me just at the right time, bringing something more into my life, not only
something fresh, but of more vital interest than I had ever known before.
All my life afterwards was so full of interest. I notice that it has done
the same for you. Also, I see that it has already increased your
usefulness and will do so still more. So you can imagine how very happy I
am about it.
January, 1926. Father controlling
Spiritualism is important to the world for the help it will give in
knowledge of God and in self-mastery. We see the difficulties besetting
men, and their need of hope. The hope which Spiritualism gives will do
more good than all the intellectual wrangling now in progress. People have
strayed into agnosticism or worse, appalled at the imagined lack of
interest in the future life. We do not condemn, for we understand their
difficulties, but to know the truth would help them.
April, 1926. Through Feda.
Your father says, I am very hopeful about the future. When men understand
the nature of life in the Beyond, the aspect of the country to which they
must inevitably go sooner or later, they will make up their mind to
prepare for it. That is my belief; if a man understands, he will prepare.
He has not understood so far. What has he been taught, save that there is
another life? He does not know of what sort, nor what it is like, nor what
is going on there. All is so vague that his ideas of it are vague, too. We
wish to make known what it is really like, and what man has to prepare
for. As you know, I was always a great believer in personal
responsibility. We need to bring that home to men in a practical and
spiritual sense.
20 Communications on the Importance of the Subject
September, 1926. Etta controlling.
I think that the wonder of this communication between the two worlds
increases for both of us. While on earth I read of those who said that,
after a time, they found they could get no further with the subject. It
was their mistake; for it unfolds new wonders continually. I think that
the cause of their getting no further was their not marching with it, not
permitting it to unfold in their own mind at all. Such persons look at it
through a narrow opening only, and then are surprised that their view does
not expand.
There is no doubt that when one takes up this knowledge of communication
and its benefits, something further is expected of him. He is, in a sense,
obliged to think more and to do more. You have found that you cannot keep
it to yourself, as some do.
November, 1926. Etta controlling.
I used to think death rather dreadful, but that was before learning about
psychical communication. Perhaps it was an idea of being hurt in getting
rid of the physical body. There are many here who are convinced that there
will not always be this difficulty in death; that a time will come when
men gradually prepare for leaving the body, and will then go and later
return in a transmuted body. That may be thousands or even millions of
years ahead. Before it can come to pass, men's lives and bodies must
become much purer. When men can go and return, to be seen by their
friends, death will not seem so sudden a break, and others will realise
that they can do the same when sufficiently developed spiritually.
When we descend to spheres lower than that on which we dwell, we coarsen
our body. "Coarsen" is scarcely a pleasant word, and my meaning is simply
that we, to some degree, solidify it. That is accomplished by thought.
Jesus did it at will on returning. He did not leave his physical body
behind, it was transmuted. Father thinks that this is what will
Communications on the Importance of the Subject 21
happen to all mankind eventually; what Our Lord (lid was a sample of what
we might do. In the far future one and another will begin to do it, then
many will follow suit. The human body can be made so much better than it
is at present. Perhaps that is why the phrase, "Body, soul and spirit,"
includes the body; for the body is worthy of being prayed about and of the
Divine care.
Ours is a wonderful life, Dear. I would not come back now. Look upon death
as an opening, and not as a closed door. We used to regard it as an end,
even Christians did so. Many think that they will have to sleep, and sleep
a very long time. I think those are the happier who can just trust and
hold on, whatever comes. If only all could do that it would be all right;
but there are always some who cannot do that, they require knowledge.
Although a real faith is much higher than knowledge coming through
Spiritualism, yet many need the latter.
November, 1927. Father, through Feda.
What a change your knowledge of my presence makes. Your consciousness of
our lives, companionship and nearness has made a difference to you. I was
as near before, but it did not affect you because you were not conscious
of it in the way you now are. And so with the Heavenly Father's love, and
His Spirit presence, the more you are conscious of it, the more you can
receive and benefit by it.
CHAPTER III
EVIDENTIAL MESSAGES
THE following references to my father are taken from notes of my first
sittings with Mrs. Leonard. It will be seen how his identity became more
and more definitely established.
My letter of introduction to Mrs. Leonard was given by one who, at that
time, had only the slightest acquaintance with me. Neither he nor Mrs.
Leonard have been to our house. None of the references to my father were
elicited, or assisted, by "fishing" for information; to that process I am
most sensitive and never fail to discount anything which might possibly be
attributed thereto. It will be seen that many of the statements made
concern matters which could not easily, if at all, have been ascertained
by inquiry, whether among my acquaintances or from books of reference.
1st sitting. Feb. 3rd, 1917.
Feda said:-
"There is an elderly man with a beard here. The beard is grayish, his hair
is thin at the top and rather sticking out at the sides. He has a
moustache, the brows are prominent and gray. His face is good in shape. He
is fine-looking and he held himself up well."
This is an accurate description of my father in his later years.
"He shows himself as if in a large photograph, the face full and looking
thoughtfully. One hand rests upon something, while the other is out a bit
away from him. There was something dark at the back of this picture."
22
Evidential Messages 23
We have a photograph corresponding to this description. It represents my
father in early life and, as it used to hang in his study, it would have
been strongly impressed on his memory. At the date of this sitting it was
in my mother's house at Bournemouth. Mrs. Leonard was then living in
London, and did not know my mother.
"He had been used to a room with books, it was a study and there are
shelves of books. On the table were books and papers. The furniture was
solid and dark. This man had met many people and had helped many. He must
have been a fine character. The initial 'J' comes with him."
This accurately described my father's study and his character. His first
initial was "J."
"His throat was frequently husky, it troubled him, for his voice would go
thick sometimes and he would try to clear it."
Here followed an imitation of clearing the throat by a series of small,
rapid coughs, and it was at about this point in the description that I
realised its relevancy to my father.
"His end was sudden. He had not been very ill. He was surprised, and not
too pleased, because there were things he had been accustomed to look
after and he wished to attend to them. He was very methodical and liked to
see to things for himself. There was a paper referring to some money that
was 'put out,' he was rather worried about it; the matter could not be
carried through before he passed over, but it was completed afterwards."
These remarks are correct. The money formed part of a Trust which he
managed, and at his death a considerable sum had been removed from one
investment and was in course of being transferred to another, He was most
24 Evidential Messages
punctilious about such matters and always prided himself upon being
minutely accurate and methodical.
"He is a very fine spirit, has much vigour and force. He would talk direct
to people and always meant what he said. He would not allow himself to be
talked over; he had his own ideas and stuck to them. He would have been
very wary of this subject of communication, but now he knows more than he
did then and understands it better. Feda feels that it was the throat and
not the chest which used to cause the voice trouble. He would continue
talking when it was out of order and then had to suffer for it
afterwards."
All this is true of my father as I knew him on earth.
Readers who are unfamiliar with the difficulties incident to transmission
of messages through psychic channels will ask why my father was introduced
in a way so roundabout, and not simply as John D. Thomas. This peculiar
difficulty with names is discussed in chapter XXV.
2nd sitting. March 23rd, 1917.
"He left three important papers in a bureau.... He left some paper in a
drawer, not a will, but 'Guarantee' is the word which fits and in a way
explains it. It looks to Feda to be a paper about so long and so broad
(hands indicate 12 inches by 4 inches) and in three or four folds,
perhaps. It is a financial paper representing a good sum of money. It was
left there and is important."
I omit a striking description of the bureau and the room where it stood
for interest centres in the statement about the papers. Three important
papers in a bureau "correctly describes securities for the Trust money
which he had invested in three directions. The other paper, or
"Guarantee," was a Certificate of Shares in an Educational
Evidential Messages 25
Company, which were his personal property. On examining this Certificate I
found that it was doubled over once and then folded thrice. Its dimensions
as folded were those indicated by Feda.
My father had usually called my mother by her name, Sarah. Remembering
this, I asked if he could "give any information which would be proof to
Sarah," whom I was seeing shortly. Immediately came a number of
descriptions which, it was said, she and I would be able to recognise.
There was no hesitation in giving the reply an(' not a trace of angling
for clues.
"There was a room with a great deal of wood in it. Put this down
especially."
Now, I could think of no room in his house to which this description
applied, so I asked if further details could be given:-
"It was the only room in the house with so much wood-work, a sort of
panelling on the walls."
I was left as much in the dark as before, but when my mother read this she
described to me the front room of a house in which they had resided at
Great Yarmouth. This room was oak-panelled from floor to ceiling. My
parents had frequently spoken about it to each other at the time, and they
never had anything like it in any of the dozen houses they moved to in
later years. I was aged four and a half when they left Yarmouth, and my
recollection of this wood-panelling was confined to a dim idea of moulding
around the cornice.
"Near the bureau, but above it, and easily seen when sitting at it, is the
picture of a man, elderly with fine face, a splendid character."
This was the position occupied by a picture of John Wesley, in his later
years. My father would certainly
26 Evidential Messages
have described Wesley as "a splendid man." He was one of that great
preacher's ardent admirers.
"A big sideboard, old, dark, and long, projecting out from the wall.
Underneath are cupboards and drawers, and at the top are cupboards again.
In the centre is something raised, making the middle look higher."
An excellent description of a sideboard of quite unusual pattern which my
parents had bought seventeen years previously when retiring from the
itinerancy and furnishing their own house.
"A table with a shelf upon the top of its back this shelf juts out from
the back, as he describes it to Feda."
There is a bookcase bought at the same time as the above sideboard. It is
distinctly unusual in design and is accurately described by the above
words.
"There is something there that he thought a lot of. It is one of those
glasses (here the medium's hand indicated the overmantel of looking-glass
in the room where we were sitting). Very fine; perhaps not everybody's
taste, but he liked it much."
My mother recognised this as indicating the overmantel in my father's
study. From her I learnt that he had bought it at a sale and had
re-enamelled it himself, and that he admired it more than did my mother.
"Sarah has a screen with birds upon it."
I had no recollection of such a screen, but on hearing of this test my
mother produced two such and remarked that they were used during the last
six years of my father's life. They are Japanese work, with birds figured
in gold thread.
Evidential Messages 27
There is shown to Feda a pedestal on the ground with a figure upon it.
Pedestal about four feet high and white, the figure of good size."
My mother recognised this white pedestal and statue which used to stand in
the dining-room at Gosport, where they resided for two years, leaving in
1873. It had been my mother's purchase and was often the subject of my
father's humorous criticism.
"There was a model of a horse in dark colour, standing on a shelf."
This answers to the rocking-horse which I played with in 1870-1. It stood
upon a substantial wooden platform, and being unusually large, was the
most conspicuous object in my play-room.
3rd sitting. April 21st, 1917.
The chief indications of personal identity given in this sitting were the
following:-
"He has met 'B' there, one who was connected with us in a certain way, but
not in the latter part of his life, nor under recent conditions. It was
away from here and in a place where the air was fresher and the
surrounding country beautiful. The house was closed for a time."
The initial given is that of the surname of our family solicitor with whom
we formerly had business relations extending over many years in the Isle
of Wight. He had passed over two months before this sitting, as I was
aware from press notices. We had not heard from him for some twenty years.
The family residence at Newport, I.O.W., had been given up, and remained
closed for a period before being let to strangers. "Away from here" is
correct as this sitting was held in London.
.
28 Evidential Messages
"This 'B' went to a building of grey stone, he went there regularly." The
description then proceeded to indicate a little mannerism habitual to 'B,'
and which I instantly recognised.
The building of grey stone to which "B" went regularly fits the church of
which he was one of the oldest members and a prominent supporter. All
these references pertained to matters which would be very familiar to my
father, as they also were to me.
"This 'B' was ailing for a long time, but passed suddenly the trouble was
connected with his heart."
On this point I was without information, but on writing to his family
discovered that it was true.
At one period of this sitting the medium gave a number of little coughs
and Feda remarked that the communicator used to do that. This was a
repetition of the coughing and throat-clearing in the first Leonard
sitting. She then remarked that he smiled at this imitation. I inquired
whether he still continued to cough. She replied, "'No,' he says, 'I am
now hale and hearty, looking a young man in the prime of life. Were you to
see me as I really am, it is possible you might not recognise me. My
appearance is more like the early photograph which shows me without a
beard, but with rather prominent whiskers. Have you that photograph?'"
I recognised this description. The photograph, which had been mentioned in
the first sitting, was then in my mother's house at Bournemouth. Mrs.
Leonard had not been in that house and did not at this time know my
mother.
At another part of the sitting, and following references to friends of my
wife, Feda several times repeated in an inquiring whisper, "The
twenty-seventh? The
Evidential Messages 29
twenty-seventh?" And then, speaking to me, proceeded, "It is not to do
with them, but he is reminded of an anniversary which falls on a 27th. Ask
your mother about it."
I replied that my mother would certainly be a most suitable person to ask,
as her birthday falls upon a 27th. Feda then remarked, "He is laughing and
seems pleased."
At five previous sittings with Mr. Vout Peters my father had established
his identity by many correct references to his earth life, including a
statement that he had invested money in mines. Peters said, "He laughs
about the mine, your mother was against it." This remark was made four
days before the present sitting with Mrs. Leonard in which Feda suddenly
said:-
"He is sure that something better could have been done with those mines.
They were not carried on in the same way as when started. Everything got
at sixes and sevens. All would have been right if only managed rightly. He
says, 'I am as convinced of it now as I was then.'"
This is precisely the manner in which my father habitually alluded to two
investments in mines which he had made against advice.
4th sitting. May 12th, 1917.
A few days before this date I had been speaking at Luton. Much of this
sitting was occupied in giving proofs that my father had been present
there observing my movements and surroundings. There were also a few
allusions bearing upon his identity, and these are given below.
Feda said that my father had recently been with me at a place which he
formerly knew, but that it was greatly changed since those days.
30 Evidential Messages
My father had twice visited Luton. The first time was in 1871 when we
stayed with my uncle, the Rev. Nicholas Kelynack, who was then stationed
there. In the year 1900 my father was living with me at the neighbouring
village of Toddington, and we occasionally went to Luton. Luton's
population has doubled since those early days so it was correct to say
that it had greatly changed.
"Someone else has come here to-day with your father and they have been
discussing the changes; this second person used to have a public position
there and knew many of the people. He was useful in different movements
started there, to which he lent his name and support; he was in a
representative position."
This seemed so accurately to fit the Rev. N. Kelynack (he died in 1910),
that I assumed he was the person intended, and remarked to Feda, "This
person was related to my father." She at once replied:-
"'Connected' rather than related, they say. Connected by marriage and not
related by blood."
This was true; he and my father had married two sisters.
"Was there a family 'H' in that town? He says he knows, he gives Feda the
name Hunt. Also another of three letters, 'L' is the first, not quite Lee,
sounds like U."
The name of three letters sounding like Li is correct. Mr. Lye was well
known to us when we were residing at Toddington, and Mr. Hunt had been
prominent in Luton during the period of my uncle's work there. Both
gentlemen were closely connected with our Church and known to my father.
There is frequently a difficulty in transmitting names through Feda. It
will be alluded to in a later chapter.
Evidential Messages 31
To save time and facilitate her task she usually gives only the initial
letter.
"There is a place to which he saw you go for a meal. He used to like
visiting that place 'D.'"
The "D" would stand for Dunstable which is a few miles from Luton, and to
which place I went and dined with old friends. My father frequently walked
into Dunstable when living with me at Toddington and certainly enjoyed
doing so, as it was the chief place in the Circuit and the centre for
important meetings. Added to the above reference to the town "D" was a
minutely accurate description of the room in which I had dined with my
friends, as well as several identifying descriptions of the town, such as
could be given only by one who had been personally familiar with it.
It is important to add that throughout this sitting I gave no clue to the
names of Luton or Dunstable, and that Mrs. Leonard was most unlikely to
have heard of my visit there. Even had she known, it can scarcely be
supposed that information relating to my uncle's connection with the
place, or the room in which I dined at Dunstable, and other details so
accurately stated during this sitting, could have come before her notice
normally. As given, it sounded exactly like reminiscences from the distant
past, combined with personal observation of my movements a few days
previously.
5th sitting. June 14th, 1917.
In the early portion of this sitting several references were made to my
mother, all of which related to the days when my father first knew her,
and the early years of their married life. Among these were two about
which I was uncertain. One was a detailed description of a walk by a
river, the other referred to a red rose. My mother agreed with me that the
river walk suggested either Newport or Taunton. Her one outstanding memory
connected with a
32 Evidential Messages
red rose was that she had worn such a flower in her hair on the occasion
of Garibaldi's visit to Newport a few weeks before her marriage.
It was in the September following this sitting that I had my first
table-sitting with Mrs. Leonard, and noticed that by this means of
communication there was less difficulty in obtaining names. I therefore
took occasion to put questions as follows:-
QUESTION. I wish to ask father about tests which he gave for mother. One
was something about a red rose which he thought would be remembered. Had
this anything to do with the visit of a noted personage to the place where
she lived?
REPLY. The table immediately, by tilts while the alphabet was spelled,
gave the name GARIBALDI.
QUESTION. The other described a walk by some river where you and mother
went in the early days. Where was it?
REPLY. Again the table tilted to the alphabet, giving the word NEWPORT.
To go back to my account of the trance sitting: I asked if my father could
recollect how mother used to wear her hair. At this Feda (for so I must
term the medium while under control), appeared to listen intently for a
few seconds, and then twirled the medium's first two fingers round each
other exactly as I remember seeing my mother act when doing her curls.
Then after this dumb-show came the words, "Corkscrews, ringlets, not just
one but several and down the shoulders. The hair was drawn sideways from
the forehead and then went into ringlets." This is as accurate a
description as could have been expected from my father who was not
proficient in feminine terminology. My mother would have said that in
those days she wore her hair parted in the centre and with long curls. At
the date of this sitting Mrs. Leonard had not met my mother.
There were two further references bearing upon personal identity:-
Evidential Messages 33
There is a Mr. Jones whom he has met there." Five items were given which
served to distinguish this Jones from others of that name. We had no
hesitation in identifying this description of a brother-minister with whom
my father had been closely connected in a particularly difficult period of
his work.
I then mentioned the fact of my working in London at a Mission which had
been founded by the old boys of the Leys School, Cambridge, and was
surprised to hear the following remark: "There was someone 'R' who took
great interest in that school, also 'P'." Now the school was founded while
I was a child, and I knew only two names among those who had worked for
its establishment, and neither name commenced with either "R" or "P. After
making futile inquiries among those who might have been expected to
recollect, I finally procured a copy of the Leys Directory. Its pages
recorded that two ministers had been closely connected with the school's
inauguration, viz. Morley Punshon and Dr. Rigg. Both took prominent part
in the opening services and the first Speech Days. My father always took
special interest in such matters, and his recollection of the part taken
by these two in the school affairs is very natural, for he had greatly
admired them both.
6th sitting. July 12th, 1917.
My mother accompanied me on this occasion and was introduced to Mrs.
Leonard without being named. Feda's first remark was that my communicator
was present. She continued:-
"He has gone over to that lady, he is patting her on the shoulder; he is
sitting by her and looking pleased. He is putting his arm over her
shoulder. I wonder why? It is a strange thing for him to do. He says, 'Not
at all; his conduct is quite in order.' He seems quite pleased. He won't
come away from that lady. He touches her hair at the back. She used
34 Evidential Messages
to do her hair quite differently many years ago (here was repeated the
finger pantomime of curling the hair, as at a previous sitting). Twisty,
curly things, several of them, not just one or two."
My mother's hair was up and no curls showing on this day.
Feda proceeded:-
"There was a photograph taken of her with the curls. Her hair was smoother
upon the top; not curly there, but banded. Feda thinks that gentlemen do
not know how to describe ladies' hair properly."
We have, not one, but many photographs showing my mother with curls in her
earlier years, and one of these answers to the term "banded"; for it shows
a thick band of braided hair passing over the head. I refrain from further
attempt to describe, lest I give Feda additional justification for her
criticism.
"Does she laugh about the mines still, and persist in thinking they were
no good? Everyone said there was nothing in it. He asserts that they were
badly organised, that the wrong set of people were in control and that
this was the cause of the failure. He does not worry about it now, but it
made a great impression on his mind at the time."
All this was appropriate, for my mother had been strongly opposed to these
investments.
"Someone proposed that he should not grow a beard; nevertheless, he took
to one."
This was a second playful reference to my mother, as she had been averse
to his growing a beard. It now occurred to me to inquire at what place he
resided when commencing to grow the beard; I did not myself remember, but
was certain that my mother would be able to tell me
Evidential Messages 35
afterwards. The name could not be given beyond the initial letter "R." I
learnt afterwards that the place was one which we alluded to as Rasen, the
Lincolnshire town of Market Rasen. However, the failure to give the full
name was atoned for by a convincing description of the place and of his
church there.
This concludes the selection, from my first six sittings, of references
bearing upon the identity of the communicator. Many more were given
subsequently, to some of which allusion will be made in later chapters.
The above will afford readers an opportunity of judging how far I was
justified at this early date in assuming that my father was originating
the messages which Feda transmitted to me through the medium's lips.
CHAPTER IV
THE EVIDENCE CANNOT BE EXPLAINED AWAY BY TELEPATHY
IT was in 1882 that F. W. H. Myers suggested the term telepathy (feeling
at a distance) to designate the transference of thought from one mind to
another. He and Sir William (then Professor) Barrett found evidence that
in certain circumstances the ideas or feelings of "A" were caught by "B,"
quite apart from any known means of communication. The Society for
Psychical Research, founded in the above year, published a careful
examination of telepathy. But despite the strength of the evidence
telepathy was rejected and even derided by the scientific orthodoxy of
that day. People in general followed the scientists in refusing to believe
that thought could pass from mind to mind apart from the usual channels of
sense.
Eventually a change came. It was seen that telepathy explained the results
of certain experiments, and that it might possibly account for many
curious happenings which had hitherto been regarded as mysterious.
Telepathy is still denied by some. But the work of the Society for
Psychical Research has established the fact that there is occasionally a
communication between mind and mind for which we cannot account, and which
seems to be direct thought-transmission. Maybe it happens but rarely, and
the method of its operation remains obscure.
However, like other things which are not fully understood, telepathy is
credited with accomplishing far more than it really does. Just as novices
will watch a clever conjuring performance and remark that the baffling
results are due to hidden springs and wires, so is it supposed that all
our asserted communications with people who have died are nothing more
than instances of telepathy between minds on earth.
36
The Evidence cannot be explained away by Telepathy 37
It is suggested that our own thoughts, and those of other people, are
being unconsciously broadcast, and that the sensitive brain of a trance
medium "picks up" these impressions, giving them out as veritable
communications from the dead.
Some who have read the preceding chapter may think that this hypothesis
offers a sufficient explanation without supposing any intervention from
another realm of existence. I am not of this opinion. Years of minute
inspection, with ample opportunity for study, testing and experiment, has
convinced me of the contrary. I will touch on two lines of evidence:-
1. The newspaper-test experiments so fully elaborated in the second
portion of my book, Human Personality and its Survival of Bodily Death,
prove that my communicators can give information which is unknown to any
minds on earth. Memories of personal and other matters are there
interwoven with names and sentences which are not in print until some
hours after the test messages are given. This selection and interweaving
is completely beyond any results attributable to telepathy.
2. Shortly after the sittings recorded in the previous chapter, I
commenced a series of experiments. These experiments were altered and made
increasingly rigorous until I was completely satisfied that my
communicator was able to obtain information about objects which had been
placed within envelopes, and the latter so mingled that I had no idea what
any particular one contained until the test was given and they were opened
and examined.
A mere description of the contents of a sealed packet, or locked box,
might be achieved by some form of clairvoyance on the part of a gifted
medium. This has been repeatedly accomplished when mediums have been
permitted to touch such packets. But in my experiments the envelopes and
boxes were always twenty miles distant from
38 The Evidence cannot be explained away by Telepathy
the medium, and yet details of their contents were given by my
communicator and proved to be correct.
In the experiment about to be described, it should be noted that the
essence of the test was that the communicator, claiming to be my father,
should state his message in terms personal to himself.
From my collection of cabinet photographs I took six and placed them side
by side in an iron box. My precautions included closed eyes and a
perfectly dark room, so that I might not see the pictures. Lest touch
should convey information to my subconscious mind, I had attached spring
clips to each picture; holding them by their clips I was able to avoid
touching the actual photographs while mixing and placing them within the
box. I thus avoided any knowledge, conscious or subconscious, of the order
in which they stood. The box was then locked and placed on a shelf in my
study; the key was put in my pocket; both box and key remained where
placed until the experiment was concluded.
At the next sitting my father told me, through Feda, that his own
photograph stood first on the left.
On opening the box that evening I found that my father's portrait was the
first on the left. Further, his descriptions proved unmistakably that he
had obtained detailed knowledge of four of these pictures, yet, as they
were known to me, this can be disregarded for our present purpose. But one
outstanding item of special significance was given in his opening remark,
Feda said:-
"He will take them from left to right. One of himself is there. He laughs;
he felt it."
Now, I had not said that his photograph would be included, yet he not only
asserted its presence, but also its correct position in the box.
On completing his description of the content of this box, he added,
through Feda:-
"Next time he will try to give the order in which they all stand. He does
not know if he can do it,
Evidence cannot be explained away by Telepathy 39
one has to try these things. People may ask, why do they try book-tests
and such like in which they sometimes fail? We have to attempt, or we
could accomplish nothing. You were not sure when first you ventured out in
the car, whether you could get back again. One must learn, and that means
some degree of venturing."
The experiment was therefore repeated, the procedure being the same as
before. On this occasion it was asserted that his portrait was placed
third from the left. Subsequent examination proved this to be correct, as
also were other details relating to the order and contents of the
pictures.
Now, among the six photographs chosen for the experiment, three were of
men; one of these looking slightly younger, the other slightly older, than
my father. Mrs. Leonard had seen neither my father nor his portrait, nor
had she visited our house. I have no reason to suppose that, at this early
period of our acquaintance, she was even aware that my father had been a
minister. But what do we find? My communicator, who asserts that he is my
father, unerringly designates the exact position of the photograph
representing my father. No one but myself was aware that this portrait was
being used for the experiments, while neither I, nor anyone else on earth,
knew the position which his portrait occupied, relatively to the others,
within the locked box. This case, therefore, presents no loophole for
thought-transmission. Yet, under these circumstances, my father's portrait
was recognised and its position among the others accurately stated.
This surpasses any result of telepathy as known to us whether in
experiments or in spontaneous happenings. It demonstrates an entire
independence of thought-transference, whether from my own mind, or from
the minds of others living on earth. It is, in my opinion, a sufficient
answer to the suggestion that the numerous and accurate references to my
father's earth memories, instanced in previous pages, originated in
telepathy between incarnate minds.
CHAPTER V
IDENTITY SHOWN IN REPLIES TO TEST QUESTIONS
THREE questions, which would be meaningless to strangers, are answered by
my communicators in the manner I would expect from my father and sister.
In the autumn of 1920 I decided to give my father and sister an
opportunity of showing how appropriate an answer they could give to
questions relating to a town of the north in which we had lived for three
years when I was a boy. It was essential to this experiment that I should
so phrase the questions as to give no clue or information. I therefore
asked them to tell me what was suggested to their minds by the words I was
about to say, and proceeded to name the title by which we had habitually
alluded to a popular social function in my father's church in that
northern town. I coupled with it the name of a friend who used to add to
the gaiety of those occasions. I also asked for facts relating to the
colleague who had occupied the house adjoining ours, and about "The little
hurt bird." This was a name we used for my sister's little playmate there.
The replies, given partly through Feda, and partly through direct personal
control, left no doubt as to each question being fully understood.
Twenty-three statements were made, and these included descriptions,
initials, and names of persons connected with the town in question, all
correct, and entirely appropriate in their setting. Nothing was said which
was contrary to my recollection of the facts, although there were seven
further statements which, at this lapse of time, I have no means of
verifying. These may or may not be correct. They, were matters likely to
have been within my father's or my sister's
40
Identity Shown in Reply to Test Questions 41
recollection, although not in mine. Their reply comprised-
3 Surnames. 10 Initials. 10 Facts or descriptions, 7 Unverified items.
It is important to note that no name or clue, other than the above three
questions, had been given, and that, from first to last, I did not mention
the town to which my questions referred.
Immediately after my father had replied to the first question Etta took
control and gave a correct name, and two initials, all three being
perfectly relevant. She then added the following description of a walk,
well remembered by me on account of its being a trespass, and therefore
always undertaken with a feeling of apprehensive delight. I give her exact
words, to show that they pass beyond vague description.
"Do you remember being near a railway embankment? There was a bridge
further along. Do you remember walking along a short cut which one could
go from another road? I cannot quite recall how we managed it, but there
was a short cut near the embankment. You could go down a short cut by the
railway from the road a little way from where we lived, and so get into
another road without going all the way round."
In the accompanying sketch all the above features are shown. In the
foreground is the house in which we then lived. Between it and the railway
line is the embankment, at the end of which a railway bridge crosses the
road to the left. The walk described is indicated by broken lines. We
started from a gap in our garden fence, and crossing private property,
where there was no right of way, climbed up an embankment and reached the
railway station. From the station we then crossed the line and passed the
station-yard, after which we trespassed over fields until reaching a high
road which was our objective, it being one
Identity Shown in Reply to Test Questions 43
of our favourite walks. We thus saved a somewhat long detour. My sister
was very young at this time and particularly nervous about trespassing.
She would frequently ask if we were likely to be prosecuted. Hence this
walk is the more likely to have been impressed on her memory.
In his reply to my question about the colleague in the next house, my
father gave, through Feda, several descriptions which correctly outlined
certain marked characteristics. He then spoke of another who was there
connected with their work, giving initials which were those of a third
colleague living in the same town. First, he gave the letter B, which was
the initial of this colleague's surname, then he added H. I remembered
that Henry was this colleague's Christian name, and so, repeating the
initials in the order given, viz., B. H., said that I recognised the name
intended. Instantly came the correction, "Not in the right order, put them
the other way, H. B." This was done so promptly and emphatically as to be
most marked, and it was only after this correction that I noticed my
having unintentionally repeated the initials in the order given by Feda,
that is to say, B. H. instead of H. B.
This question elicited several remarks, all of which were correct, and
there was no hesitation, no fishing for clues, and nothing in the least
irrelevant.
During a sitting shortly after the above, they reverted to these
questions, my father remarking that, "there was a Mr. Ward and a Mr. B--
in the same town at the same time, the Mr. B-- being an important person
there." This was entirely appropriate. Mr. Ward had been my music master
and occasionally acted as deputy organist in my father's church, while Mr.
Bird (not to be confused with the above H. B.) was one of our chief church
officials.
I had been careful to give no clue to the meaning of little hurt bird."
But Etta had shown in the previous sitting that she understood its
reference to her child friend and she now used an ingenious method of
indicating the actual name. She said that she had noticed in my study
something which would be, "a good reminder of this
44 Identity Shown in Reply to Test Questions
person. Look on the shelf behind your study door, the second from the top,
and towards the right-hand side, and you will find a distinct allusion to
her on the outside of a book." The pronoun showed knowledge of the sex,
whereas the nickname gave no clue to this. From previous experience of the
way in which they had practised utilising book titles, I gathered that
some relevant name would be suggested, either by a title, or buried in it
after the manner of the "buried rivers" game.
I was, however, curious as to how the name required, which was Eva, could
be indicated by any titles known to me. I had never noticed anything of
the kind among my books. But on examining the shelf indicated, I
discovered that the sixth title, counting from the right-hand side, was,
Man the Primeval Savage. The name Eva is "buried" in the word PRIMEVAL.
In order to discover whether this finding might be attributed to chance, I
inspected hundreds of other titles, but no other provided the required
name. Of all the books in my study there was but this one which would have
served the purpose, and its position had been indicated by Etta.
The replies to my three experimental questions contained a number of
perfectly apposite remarks. These pass far beyond the range of chance
coincidence. No single one of all the thirty items given was
inappropriate, although seven of them related to details which were
outside my recollection. The facts stated, and found to be true, number
twenty-three. Broadly speaking, they were not the memories which I should
myself have selected as reply to these particular questions. They have all
the appearance of independent memories culled from minds acquainted with
our life and surroundings at a date when I was twelve to fifteen years of
age, my sister Etta being seven years younger.
Etta recalled many matters which correctly related to Eva, and these were
given as being her associations with the phrase, "Little hurt bird." To my
sister and myself these two names would be synonymous. But they would not
have this association for any now living on earth, save
Identity Shown in Reply to Test Questions 45
my mother (who was not present at these sittings) and myself.
My father gave suitable replies when asked about his old colleague whom I
indicated in a manner which would be meaningless to anyone who had not
been intimate with Wesleyan circles in that one particular town. I cannot
accept the suggestion that this information was derived from my own mind,
conscious or subconscious; for it entirely omits things which had
especially interested me, and dwells for the greater part on matters which
were of interest to my father and sister. No doubt, the replies would have
been more striking had names been given rather than initials; yet these
letters were not random guesses, but were given in correct association
with the places and people to which they had reference.
The difficulty in transmitting names is dealt with in a special chapter of
this book. It may suffice to say here that inability to get a name
pronounced by the medium's lips does not necessarily imply forgetfulness
on the part of the communicator, although that may occasionally be the
cause. It is said by the communicators themselves, and reasserted by Feda,
that the difficulty lies in transmitting to her an arbitrary sound in
which she is not assisted by the context-a sound, moreover, which cannot
be replaced by any substitute except an initial letter.
I have used the word "sound," because we think of a name in that way; but
it should not be supposed that Feda hears vibrations in the air when
communicators transmit their thoughts to her. Rather is their thought
received in a way which, to her, seems like spoken words. When
thought-transmission is at its best and strongest .Feda speaks of
"hearing"; when it weakens she can no longer hear, but "senses" or feels
the meaning. In the latter case names are particularly difficult to
transmit to her.
After all, the important part of a message is that which conveys the
intention of the sender, and in the above replies to my experimental
questions I find evidence that my father and Etta are able to give
information on matters had been familiar to them in earth life;
information,
46 Identity Shown in Reply to Test Questions
moreover, which cannot reasonably be attributed to any other source, since
the particular questions I asked would have suggested nothing relevant to
strangers.
Four months later again referring to the same place, my father named two
ministers, Kendal and Hardy. The former had a church there during the time
of our residence, but the latter was associated in our minds with the
place only on account of my father having endeavoured to arrange that
Hardy should succeed him there on our removal in 1882. As some half-dozen
details were correctly given about each of these men, in addition to their
surnames, it was obvious that my communicator recollected facts which
dated thirty-eight years before this sitting.
Three years after the foregoing, and during a sitting to which my mother
had accompanied me, she inquired through Feda whether my father and sister
had met Mrs. Palmer. This Mrs. Palmer was widow of the colleague already
mentioned, and we had recently seen a notice of her death.
The reply was as follows:-
"It is curious that you should ask that, because Etta says she had
intended to mention that lady to-day. Her husband has waited for her a
long time. The letter E is connected with her."
The husband had died nineteen years previously, and the widow's name was
Eliza. But the evidence became better still, for in further conversation
about Mrs. Palmer, Etta volunteered the name of her daughter Florence, an
old friend. She then said that among the people they had met in their new
life was "old John Palmer" whom we might remember, although "not connected
with the other Palmers." I had no difficulty in recalling this person,
for, on the occasion of my first meeting him, somewhen in my early
ministry, he mentioned that he had been present at my parents' wedding. He
had never been named or even indirectly alluded to in these sittings, nor
had I thought of him for many years. The similarity of
Identity Shown in Reply to Test Questions 47
surname had no doubt recalled him to Etta's mind when my mother asked the
question about Mrs. Palmer.
SYMMONDS versus SIMMONS
Confusion between the above similar-sounding names accidentally affords
proof of my father's identity. For, while I ask about the former, he
speaks about the latter, giving information quite unknown to me, but which
had been familiar knowledge to my father before my birth.
In December, 1923, while my father was communicating, I asked him, by way
of an experiment, to think over and let me know at a subsequent sitting
"the associations in his memory with the name Symmonds whom mother used to
know." He agreed to do this.
The person to whom I thus alluded was a Mr. Symmonds of Wimborne, a very
old friend of our family. While visiting Mr. and Mrs. Symmonds my mother
first met my father; it was this fact that prompted me to say "Symmonds
whom mother used to know." In asking this question I was thinking of Mr.
Symmonds of Wimborne and of no other person; indeed, it did not occur to
me that there was anyone else known to my father whom he could possibly
confuse with this friend. Needless to add, I merely pronounced this name
and did not spell it. Had I spelled it the result might have been
different. As it happened, events proved that my father mistook the
question and thought of another person with whom he and my mother had been
on dose terms of friendship, one whose name was spelled differently but
easily mistaken in sound for Symmonds.
At a later sitting Feda, speaking for my father, introduced the subject.
She said:-
"He asks if you have quite lately heard of a death which has reminded you
of Simmons? You may not have heard yet. This death has not to do with
48 Identity Shown in Reply to Test Questions
Simmons, but he thought you would have read of it. It is another name
beginning with S. It takes your father back to a time long ago and to a
place connected with Simmons."
In taking notes at this sitting I spelled the name Symmonds, supposing
that the Wimborne friend was being spoken of. But as Feda proceeded I
realised that what was being said seemed to have no connection with that
person. While studying the reply on my return home I began to ask myself
whether my question might have been misunderstood, and whether the
descriptions given were intended to apply to someone else? Only then did I
remember that my parents had spoken of a similar name in connection with
their residence at Taunton, the place of my birth.
On asking my mother about this I learnt that a Rev. Samuel Simmons had
been Governor of the Taunton Wesleyan College when my father went to live
in that town, and they had been colleagues. Moreover, my mother recognised
that some of the descriptions given through Feda would apply to this Mr.
Simmons. I therefore wrote to his surviving daughter, enclosing a copy of
my notes and asking her opinion about them. Her reply commenced as
follows:-
"I was really startled at the first question, as to hearing of a death
reminding one of the name Simmons; because only a week or fortnight
previously I had read in The Times of the death of Mrs. Savery at Taunton.
She was a Miss Carrie Sibly in your father's time there, and her father
and mine worked together in those days at the college, Mr. Sibly being
head master and my father the governor."
This established the correctness of my father's first remark in replying
to my question. There had occurred recently-a fact unknown to me-the death
of one whose surname had the initial "S." This name, moreover, connected
with the Simmons of long ago; for, when my
Identity Shown in Reply to Test Questions 49
father went to Taunton, Mr. Sibly was headmaster and Mr. Simmons the
governor of the college there. Thus it is certain that Sibly, Simmons, and
Taunton would all have been connected in my father's mind with that
distant date.
We find here a clear indication, supported by more to be considered
immediately, that my thought of Mr. Symmonds of Wimborne had no influence
whatever upon the reply elicited by my question. On the contrary, my
father had followed his own line of memory and had given particulars about
a person and place which were not in my mind.
Feda next described some work in which my father and Mr. Simmons had been
mutually interested. This may be right or wrong; there is no way of
deciding it after this lapse of time; it is likely to have been correct.
Feda next said that she was being shown the picture of a place, and this
she described in a somewhat disjointed manner. When subsequently I visited
Taunton it became apparent that part of the town near our church agreed in
many features with this description.
She then continued:-
"Walker was connected with this place; he was one whom your father knew
well. Ferren or Farren-though that is not quite right-also Fr--, a man who
was connected with it. There was a place W-- near, rather a long name,
which your father had much to do with."
In commenting upon the above sentences, Mr. Simmons's daughter wrote:-
"The name Walker recalled to me at once a college master who, I believe,
was in the school at the time of my father's death; he was known by the
boys as Sammy Walker. The name French, too, was that of an important
family, and Mr. Henry French was a master at the college."
In the Taunton Wesleyan Circuit were two places of
50 Identity Shown in Reply to Test Questions
which the names commence with "W," viz., Wellington and Wiviliscombe. Part
of my father's duty was to take services at both. A lady who had lived at
Wellington while my father was at Taunton tells me that in those days an
important family of Wesleyans named Farrant resided at Wiviliscombe.
So here we find the name Walker given correctly and verified; the name
Farrant obviously attempted in "Ferren or Farran"; while the abortive
effort "Fr--" indicated the family called French. Of these three names the
only one known to me was French.*
Two further items conclude this reply to my question:-
"We had a disappointment when at this place, although 'disappointment' is
not quite the right word; a person's leaving was an important loss, it was
a passing over."
On inquiry I learnt that the Rev. Samuel Simmons, Governor of the College,
died during my father's residence at Taunton. My parents had been on terms
of intimate friendship with the Simmons family.
The phrasing of the above sentence, in its vague commencement, and gradual
approach to exact statement well illustrates Feda's method of obtaining
from the communicator, first a general idea, then successive
approximations, and finally the thought which it is desired to express.
"He feels a curious connection again between this place and you. You are
going to have news."
As I was listening with Wimborne in my thought, it is certain that I could
have had no clue to the meaning of this remark. But three days afterwards
I received a letter from Taunton, written by one who recalled my father's
residence there.
---
* It may be interesting to note that on another occasion Feda again failed
to transmit this name French, although there was then little doubt that'
Fr--" was an attempt to transmit the sound French. (See Chap. XXXI).
Identity Shown in Reply to Test Questions 51
The chief interest of the above experiment turns upon the fact that the
two names, Symmonds and Simmons, although different in spelling, are
sufficiently similar in sound to make confusion likely. When asking for
associations with a Symmonds whom my mother used to know, I was thinking
only of the friend at Wimborne, and it did not occur to me that this name
could be confused with any other. But my communicator went on to give
references which connect with quite a different person, one with whom my
father had been on terms of intimacy some fifty years earlier. The items
mentioned include several which had never been within my knowledge. As
received by me at the sitting they seemed wholly inaccurate. I could not
connect them, even remotely, with the person about whom I had asked. This
experience is valuable, therefore, as it affords no support whatever for
the suggestion that the medium was tapping my subconscious mind.
CHAPTER VI
THE HYPOTHESIS OF IMPERSONATION
"HAVE we any guarantee that the communications which seem to come from our
friends beyond death are not concocted by impersonating spirits, or by the
devil himself?" This question is asked by some who think that certain
isolated texts of Scripture warrant their fear. Others go further and
change the question into an assertion. This may be termed The Devil
Impersonation hypothesis.
Before adducing specific reasons for its invalidity, there are two
considerations which these objectors will be well advised to ponder.
Firstly, it must be emphatically stated that, if appearances of the dead
and messages from them are, in these days, the result of impersonation, it
is open to anyone to assert that such appearances and messages as are
recorded in the New Testament were likewise impersonations and deceptions.
But this is a reductio ad absurdum. No evil personality would have wrought
deception for such ends as were achieved by the founding of the Christian
Church. Our Lord's own test can be here applied, "By their fruits ye shall
know them." More than once He had to deal with minds similarly hesitant as
to the good or evil origin of what they heard. He directed their attention
to the results. "A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a
corrupt tree bring forth good fruit." The appearances and messages
recorded in the Gospels were instrumental in founding a religious movement
which has endured through the centuries with ever widening blessing. The
fruit has been good. Who dare suggest that it sprang from an
impersonation?
Secondly, it should be realised that present-day messages from those whom
we identify with our risen friends have led to good. Multitudes confess
that they have been turned
52
The Hypothesis of Impersonation 53
thereby from doubt to belief, from agnosticism to faith: in short, the
religious instinct has been enriched and intensified and in no wise
lessened. The fruit has been good. No one who is aware of the uplifting
influence which many have proved in their lives will suggest that this is
the work of deceiving spirits who desire to neutralise the influence of
Jesus Christ, or to degrade man's thought and life. If evil powers were
the source of these communications they would be doing the work of God's
ministering spirits and undermining the hold of evil on mankind.
The impersonation hypothesis is founded on an unworthy conception of the
world unseen. It pictures evil spirits permitted to impersonate one's
risen friends, while these are unable to intervene. Such an idea can only
arise from the assumption that the frequent, if temporary, triumph of evil
over good, of falsehood over truth, so often observed on earth must still
prevail, even in higher realms. But have we any reason for supposing that
evil is more triumphant there than it is here? Even in this life truth
comes into its own; falsehood is self-betrayed, the will towards good is
supplemented by unseen powers and slowly wins its widening way.
To believe that our messages are the work of deceiving spirits is to
suppose that the evil beings are more powerful than the good. It assumes
that evil intelligences, bent upon the misleading and degradation of
humanity, have embarked upon a systematic venture which, in complete
variance from their intention, is leading men to a more spiritual
conception of life, to keener and more determined aspiration after
righteousness, and to a more reasoned trust in Jesus Christ.
For such nightmare fancies there is no foundation in observed fact. Those
who speak with us from across the borderland of life are just the same
lovable, faithful friends whom we knew before death took them from our
sight. They display the same solicitude for our welfare, moral and
spiritual, as they did when here. They give numerous and convincing proofs
of their identity, both in the definite tests which they volunteer, eager
to convince us that they live, as well as in those which we demand of
54 The Hypothesis of Impersonation
them in order to establish this truth. There are the subtle touches of
character and the mannerisms which friendship unfailingly recognises. They
show the same love and reverence for whatever is good and honourable; and
I bear witness to the fact that my friends retain the same reverence, love
and devotion for God and for Jesus which marked their lives when I knew
them here on earth.
Throughout eleven years of frequent converse with those beyond the veil I
have found nothing to suggest that they are other than they claim to be;
nor have I ever observed the slightest indication that those speaking to
me are animated by anything save the sincerest desire for my betterment.
If, throughout these years, I have been speaking with those who wish to
amuse themselves by deceiving me, or to do me hurt by impersonating my
loved ones, then the only possible conclusion would be that they are
taking considerable pains for no intelligent end. Such amusement must have
palled on them long ago. The dullest of them must have perceived before
this that instead of doing me harm they are helping me to rise beyond
possibility of being hurt, either mentally or spiritually, since they have
led me nearer God. In short, the devil of this hypothesis would be neither
evil nor clever, but sufficiently inane to be undertaking an immense
amount of pains to defeat his own ends by raising me towards a plane of
thought and aspiration in which evil has no place.
Let us now regard the situation from another point of view. Supposing
Jesus did come back and speak to His friends on earth; supposing Peter,
Paul and others were truly favoured with communications from heavenly
helpers; supposing my own friends are enabled to speak with me by psychic
means, so that I receive the purport of what they wish to say; then all
that I have met with during these years of experimental study is
intelligible. Indeed, it is exactly what one would have expected, provided
one had realised something of the difficulties of transmitting thought
through imperfect channels. The occasional confusion in the messages,
together with the inability to get certain names and words correctly
reproduced, are precisely what must result from the limitations of the
method
The Hypothesis of Impersonation 55
used. Like the blurrings of celestial objects in the earlier and imperfect
telescopes, which were easily resolved into clear definition by the
employment of better instruments, so do we find that confusions arising
with poorly developed mediums are made clear when the communicator speaks
to us through a more gifted and practised human instrument.
I doubt if any impartial seeker after truth could retain the devil
hypothesis after studying the modus operandi of trance messages with a
medium of fine power and high mind. By such study one learns
experimentally some of the difficulties under which our friends work while
communicating, and how greatly they are limited in expressing themselves
by the mental resources of the medium employed. One discovers the causes
of confusions and mistakes, and how to apportion these between
communicator, medium and control. But such study does not explain to any
logical mind why, on the devil hypothesis, these particular classes of
mistake and limitation should be present. For the mistakes and confusions
are not such as would happen were the speaker reading our thoughts at the
moment. For example, I am frequently aware of the name which would clinch
the message, or of some fact which has been misstated. But my clear
thought upon these points does not help the speaker; it is rather the rule
that the less one thinks of what ought to be said, the more likely is it
to be correctly given. Again, I am frequently aware of items which, if
stated, would greatly add to the completeness and convincing character of
the evidence which is being given; but the speaker does not avail himself
of my recollections; he gives his own ideas of the matter and not mine.
Just as I am always careful to consider how much of the information given
might have been obtained by the medium through normal channels, so also do
I ask myself how much of it existed in my own mind, whether conscious or
subliminal. My interest would not have been sustained through years of
study had I found that the medium was weaving messages from material
obtainable from outside sources, or that the communicator's conversation
was composed of my own memories. I have found that the medium freely
transmits what could not have been discovered
56 The Hypothesis of Impersonation
normally, and that my communicators consistently give their own ideas and
draw upon their own memories. They also reveal those characteristics with
which I was familiar as pertaining to my friends during their earthly
life, and each remains true to himself; their respective individualities
never blend. All happens as if I were conversing with those whose names
the speakers claim; and, so far as I can see, the happenings are quite
unlike attempts at impersonation. I speak, of course, of my experiences
with capable mediums. The confused messages in elementary experiments with
automatic writing, planchette, ouija, or glass-and-letter methods of
communication, are frequently baffling and open to doubt. These are best
studied by giving the communicators an opportunity of clearing them up
while speaking through more satisfactory channels.
If our messages originate with deceased friends then the latter do
remarkably well, considering the difficulties under which they have to
work, difficulties which must continue while our ability to provide them
with adequate channels of communication remains so limited.
In discussing the devil impersonation hypothesis one cannot forget that
Our Lord's critics raised the same cry of "Devil." Unable to disabuse
their minds of fear, even in presence of His blameless personality and
beneficent activities, they attributed his works to diabolic co-operation.
"Thou hast a devil," was their reply to his teaching. A similar trend of
mind now regards with suspicion communications which do not conform with
conventional ideas about our relation with the world unseen.
My father speaks of Our Lord Jesus in terms which would satisfy orthodoxy.
He and my sister, as well as others who have conclusively proved their
identity, describe occasions on which they have seen Our Lord and have
heard Him speak. Is this the action of a subtle enemy who desires my
undoing? It is not what one would expect from diabolic agencies. On the
other hand, it is exactly what I should expect from those who claim to be
giving these teachings. Why should I doubt their bona fides? I have never
found the slightest cause for so doing in all the years of my intercourse
with them.
The Hypothesis of Impersonation 57
The devil hypothesis has no basis in observed fact conscientiously
interpreted, nor is it held by those who have first-hand experience of
these studies. I recall with amusement the solemn pronouncement made by a
minister of religion who told me that he was sure that all these
communications were the work of the evil one. He described how he had
proved this by his own automatic writing; for as soon as his hand had
acquired the power of writing without his conscious volition and had
scribbled messages purporting to come from deceased friends, he had
gravely demanded, Are not you who write really a devil? To his great
satisfaction the word "Yes" was written in reply. And so, for him, the
matter was settled. Had he cared honestly to study the subject he would
have learnt that his reply was the reproduction by his subconscious mind
of an idea which he had committed to its keeping. A genuine devil would
have replied in the negative.
I believe in One God, maker and ruler of this world and the next. I
entirely disbelieve in any omniscient and almighty evil spirit. Evil there
must be in the unseen; for multitudes of evilly disposed people are
continually passing thither from this earth. I know no reason for
supposing that their power for evil is increased when they change this
life for the next, nor do I believe that they will perpetually retain the
state of mind in which they pass over. In the clearer light of the Beyond,
evil loses the disguise which hid its real nature here, and it then
appears in its essential hideousness and folly. Also, it brings home to
its devotees, by the stern logic of cause and effect, the
disqualifications which it has imposed upon them. This painful revelation
ultimately prepares misguided souls for appreciating the guidance and help
which He, who is Infinite Love and Wisdom, places around his backward
children. Such is my faith. It is not contradicted by any Scripture
intelligently interpreted, nor by the divinely implanted instincts of the
human soul; it lies implicit in Our Lord's Words concerning the Heavenly
Father, and is confirmed by the experiences transmitted to us by those who
speak from the other side of death.
CHAPTER VII
THE SLEEP OF DEATH AND THE AWAKENING TO GREATER LIFE
DEATH has been a mystery. The lifeless body of a friend has all the
appearance of profound slumber. But it speedily undergoes chemical changes
which ultimately destroy it. The cage is empty, its tenant has escaped
elsewhere.
"How shall we bury you?" asked his friend, as Socrates was about to drink
the hemlock. "just as you please, if only you can catch me, and I do not
escape you," said Socrates, "for when I have drunk the poison I shall no
longer remain with you, but shall depart to some happy state of the
blessed."
A greater than Socrates assured His disciples that when He was crucified
He would pass into another state of life. His subsequent reappearances
created in those who loved Him an invincible enthusiasm; they saw that
death was a step upward into greater life.
Some who have experienced the earlier stages of death, and then revived,
have given an account of what, at the time, had seemed to be their last
moments on earth. Their story is tranquillising and encouraging.
But we learn much more from those who, having finally crossed over, are
able to return and describe their falling asleep and the subsequent
awakening beyond bodily death.
My father once said:-
I wish you could come here for a week and remember it on returning to
earth. But there is a subconscious awareness, even with some who have
heard nothing about life on our side, but who are doing their best,
notwithstanding absence of knowledge.
58
The Awakening to Greater Life 59
I am certain that when they come to the end of physical life they have
some intimation of what awaits them here, and this brings them a more
wonderful knowledge than they had ever dreamed of, even if it comes only a
few seconds before their transition. It is something like approaching a
bridge in a thick fog, and the fog lifts suddenly so that the opposite
bank is clearly seen. You will have known instances where those previously
passed over have been seen by the dying, who exclaim, "I can see
so-and-so." It seems unfortunate that so often there is no physical
strength left to tell what they see. But I think they do see.
C.D.T.: Did you yourself see just at the last?
Father: (The reply was given with unusual solemnity and emphasis). I did.
I felt not one presence only, but several. At the time one does not reason
about it, and may be unable to ask oneself why it is so, being able only
to realise, "They are here."
Speaking of his earliest consciousness after death my father remarked on
his surprise at seeing trees, flowers and birds. It must be remembered
that his passing had been as sudden as it was unexpected. Owing to what
seemed a temporary indisposition he had spent the day in bed. The doctor
saw nothing serious in his condition, and he was able to do some writing.
Towards the close of the afternoon my mother left him alone for a while
and on returning found him in the act of expiring.
He tells me that, following his surprise at seeing trees and flowers when
waking, he had a hazy recollection of a proposed absence from home. It
occurred to him that he must have already made the journey and commenced
the visit for, had he been in his own room, neither flowers nor trees
would have been visible. Presently he rose and walked out among the trees.
In the distance he observed a house standing on a grassy slope. While
wondering as to his whereabouts he was joined by one who, in friendly
conversation, made him realise what had taken place.
60 The Sleep of Death and
Not long afterwards he was enabled to return and view his earthly home. He
could see the familiar rooms and realise the sorrow we were feeling. He
longed to be able to prove to us, what he was aware we all
believed-namely, that he still lived and that his love for us was
unchanged. Fourteen years later there came the opportunity for which he
had been waiting: I commenced a course of psychical investigation.
My sister died shortly after a serious operation. Being aware of her
approaching transition, she discussed it calmly with me during our last
interview. Having to some extent shared my psychic studies, she knew that
she would be able to communicate with me, and this knowledge softened for
both of us the pain of parting.
Some months later she described to me her awakening in the new life beyond
death. It was, in substance, as follows:-
From where she found herself reclining she looked through an open doorway
into a garden of flowers, and realised that she was in the home which had
been described by her father in his communications. While gazing out upon
the scene of beauty and light she became aware that her father was
standing near. They did not immediately speak in words, but it seemed to
her that they were thinking to each other, exchanging ideas mentally
without spoken words. When, presently, he spoke she found it delightful to
hear his voice again, and to be able to reply in the old, familiar way.
She added, that to find herself there did not seem so strange as might
have been expected. Memories came to her of having been there previously;
the place was not wholly unfamiliar. Later, she learnt that at times,
during sleep, her soul had visited and grown accustomed to the place;
although, when waking from such sleep, no normal consciousness remained of
what the soul had enjoyed. Her physical brain had not been able to share
the experiences of the soul.
the awakening to Greater Life 61
,Seven months after her passing she again alluded to this experience:-
"It is difficult to realise I have been here so long a time, it seems no
more than a few weeks; for there is so much to do, to see, and to learn. I
am glad to have known before my passing something about this life and the
possibilities of communication with you. Before finally leaving earth I
seemed to be dreaming, and yet it was not wholly a dream. It seemed as if
I had come here before the final separation from my physical body. I was
only partly conscious towards the last, only half within the body; for my
soul was already freeing itself. Nor did it seem wholly strange to me when
I found myself here. I must have frequently come during sleep; for I could
now remember that I had been here previously." *
The following account of death and awakening was given by one whom I had
known for many years, and who had passed her last hours in
unconsciousness. To those who were watching her it seemed as if body and
mind were in extreme discomfort, and only a few isolated sentences,
uttered amid the ramblings of delirium, hinted at the experience which the
soul was then enjoying. I had been told of these hints-references to
seeing her parents-and so took occasion to inquire, during her first
communication with me, whether in her last hours on earth she had seen the
friends who had gone before. She replied:-
"You ask if I saw anyone before passing. I seemed lifted above the usual
things and surroundings, and I had a dream or vision, I do not know what
you would call it. It seemed at the time like a very wonderful, happy and
peaceful dream, in which I was with, not only those who had passed over
recently, but with father and mother and many relations whom I had not
seen for a long, long time. Now you ask: Did I see them? Yes, I saw them,
though not with physical
*See Chap. XXX for discussion of sleep experiences.
62 The Sleep of Death and
sight, but I saw them. They were as satisfactory to me, as clear and
distinct, as anything I had ever seen in my ordinary earth life.
"Now I was not conscious of any change, or anything abrupt, but from that
very happy dream I seemed to pass into a peaceful sleep, and I think I
emerged into a more or less conscious state, now and again, because I
seemed occasionally aware that there were people whom I knew and loved who
were near me, and taking care of me, and I was quite content to let it be
so.
"I hear now that I slept for three or four days. But when I woke,
completely awoke, I felt refreshed, and so much younger and better in
every way than I had felt for many years....
And now, here we are all together again, all the people I used to know and
love; all are here at their best, best time, best health, best
everything......
We get a glimpse from a slightly different angle in the experience of G.
M., who had been a life-long friend of my father and who was welcomed by
him on his passing. My father and sister, in describing his awakening,
said:-
"He has been rather surprised to find how extremely natural it all is
here. At first he could scarcely realise it, but on the whole it has been
a great relief to him. It is intensely interesting to welcome people like
G. M.; for, beside the pleasure of having them with us, there is the
extraordinary interest of observing their surprise on awakening. They
always exhibit relief at finding themselves in a tangible world. Many
people fear death owing to an idea that they are about to exchange the
tangible for the intangible. It is not fear of finding themselves in a bad
place, but rather a dread of the unaccustomed. In this case, G. M. was
particularly pleased to find tangible things and people around him, and
scope for activity."
A few weeks later G. M. was again spoken of
the Awakening to Greater Life 63
G. M. is getting on remarkably well and quickly picking up the new
conditions. He is most interested in everything. He has now ceased to
question the reality of what he sees around him. At first, he was inclined
to say, 'Well, what I see cannot be really present.' But after a short
while he had to admit that so many different things could not exist merely
in his imagination, and that the most vivid dream could not go on so long.
He tells us that, having now relinquished that mental attitude, he feels
pleased and enthusiastic about everything, and insatiable in his desire to
see and know more. He says that again and again he stops to ask himself,
'Why did we not know this while on earth?'"
Expressed concisely, and omitting personal details, the usual testimony of
those who, in these communications allude to their passing, is as
follows:-
"On awakening from unconsciousness I felt free from pain, quite strong,
and full of gladness. It was a great relief to know that death was past.
My new-found happiness was increased by the sight of old friends who
gathered around and who gave me welcome. I then wished to return and see
those left behind; after some little time I was able to do this."
The collective testimony of those speaking from the next life is
remarkably consistent. It is frequently intermingled with convincing
proofs of the speaker's identity; I am therefore left without a doubt that
these descriptions represent, so far as language makes possible, the
actual experience of death.
CHAPTER VIII
WHAT OUR FRIENDS IN THE NEXT LIFE KNOW ABOUT OUR SURROUNDINGS AND OUR
THOUGHTS
PART 1. CONCERNING OUR SURROUNDINGS
DEATH implies separation. To some this separation seems complete: it is
assumed that we can know nothing of our loved one's doings, and that he is
possibly in a like ignorance of ours. The heart asks questions which
neither Church nor Science can answer. We are free to hope, to imagine, to
philosophise, but it is assumed that none can know.
I have written elsewhere on this question and shown that those in the life
beyond death are able to come to us and inform themselves of our doings.
(See chapter "Our Unseen Observers" in Life after Death: edited by Sir
James Marchant. Cassell). The data at disposal may be briefly indicated
as: -
1. That which is told us by those who, in their last hours, attain some
degree of clairvoyance and who recognise deceased friends around them. The
exercise of this clairvoyant faculty by other persons provides evidence
supporting the reality of these visions seen by the dying.
2. The experience of trance mediumship and other methods of psychic
communication; for many of those who speak with us tell how they were
welcomed after death by friends who had anticipated their arrival.
3. The statements of our communicators, who repeatedly claim ability to
observe us and to know many things about our life.
64
What Our Friends in the Next Life Know 65
4. The proofs of this claim, found in collections of verified facts
observed and recorded by conscientious and independent investigators.
In my earlier researches I found my father eager to show his intimacy with
my inner life and outward circumstance. Proofs were given by means of
clairvoyance, clairaudience, the direct voice, and trance utterance. When
I commenced my series of sittings with Mrs. Leonard the proofs increased
and ultimately convinced me of two facts. Firstly, that my father and
others in the Beyond are able to observe my actions and my surroundings;
also, to visit others they love and acquaint themselves with their daily
life. Secondly, that it is easy for them to keep in touch with our inner
life; that they can perceive one's thought, mood, emotion and aspiration
in a degree seldom or never achieved by those among whom we live. As my
sister once remarked, speaking for herself and others, "We know those we
love so much more and better than we did on earth."
Let us consider first a few simple instances relating to objects well
known to me. Scores of such are summarised by saying that I have received
descriptions of furniture, pictures, ornaments, the interior of our house,
books, papers, etc., and that these descriptions often included details
which I had not previously noticed. This evidence was given that I might
realise my father's minute acquaintance with our home. As we came here
some years after his passing, he had no earth memories of it.
It was on my second visit to Mrs. Leonard that her control, speaking for
my father, described an illuminated address which hung in an obscure
position in our box room.
He shows Feda a framed pattern. It is something in your house. Feda
wonders why a pattern should be put in a frame. But it has a frame, and
the pattern seems to be in writing. The frame is narrow and has glass over
it. There is a white margin, and a thin line round the edge. This writing
is not ordinary, but scrollified, the letters are elaborate and look
slightly
66 What Our Friends in the Next Life
twisted. At the bottom, near the corner, is some different small writing.
C.D.T.: Is my father interested in it?
Feda: Yes (emphatically) and you should be so, too. He is smiling as he
says this; for he knows that you are interested, too. This writing has
more sense in it, and means something different from ordinary framed
things on walls. He says that you can always feel pleased at it. It was
not a bought thing; it was handed to one like this. (Here the medium went
through the action of a ceremonious presentation). It was not just passed
casually, but presented.
This description was more accurate than I could then have given from
memory. Its only error related to the small writing at the bottom, which
was said to be near the comer, whereas it is exactly central. Only when
Feda said that "this pattern seemed to be in writing" did I think of the
illuminated address given to my paternal grandfather, and which had come
into my possession eighteen months prior to this sitting.
The following was prefaced by a description of my study, with special
reference to the particular comer in which was hanging the picture now
described.
Feda said:-
"You have a portrait there. A lady is shown three-quarter face. It was
done many years ago. Her hair is done in a queer way, standing out towards
the top back of the head, sticking out there and made to look as if there
were a good deal of it. The bodice is dark and rather tight fitting. The
face is nice, medium full, between round and oval; the nose rather
straight, the chin round yet not prominent, and slightly receding. The
brows are rather arched, and the eyes a little full. The face slopes down
toward the chin, yet is rounded. Has she not one arm across the lower Part
of the breast, with the wrist a little bent down? The head is slightly on
one side, giving a
[missing illustration]
The Illuminated Address, of which this is a photograph, had come into my
possession eighteen months before I first went to Mrs. Leonard. It was
mentioned at my second sitting, and the description included the following
items:-
"Narrow frame, a pattern in the frame, this pattern is in writing, there
is a white margin and a thin line round the edge, the writing scrollified,
letters elaborate and looking slightly twisted, at the bottom near the
comer is some different small writing. Not a bought thing, but presented."
Note that the small writing at the bottom was wrongly stated to be near
the corner.
I realised this reference to a Presentation which had belonged to my
father's father, but I was not sufficiently familiar with it to check
these points at the time. Only on returning home did I discover the
surprising degree of accuracy. The medium had never visited our house, nor
had this article been consciously in my thought for some months. It would
seem natural that my father, in his attempt to show that he was conversant
with my surroundings at home, should mention this Illuminated Address.
For a full account, see page 65.
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 67
questioning look. Something on the frock looks like lines coming down from
the shoulders and approaching from each side as they descend. There is a
dark shadow behind the shoulders and neck, but not behind the head. Her
hair is down a bit on one side as if she wished to show it off.
A comparison of the above with the picture itself revealed its general
accuracy. I have italicised the words which proved incorrect. My own
effort would have fallen far short of this.
For purpose of a test I had alluded to my study in the following words,
"Upon the top of a bookcase there stands a bronze monkey." When this had
been dealt with, Feda remarked that Etta was showing her another monkey. I
replied that I had no second monkey. Feda continued, "She shows one to
Feda and is sure she is right. You have it." I replied that perhaps I
could find one pictured in a book. But this suggestion was refused. Feda
said, "No, not in books; she means elsewhere. Had she meant books she
would have said so."
On returning home I added the following note to the above record, "I doubt
if we have any picture of a monkey in the house." Three days later there
came suddenly and sharply into my mind the recollection of a very small
monkey in stone which had been brought from India and given me by an old
soldier. I knew it must be somewhere in the curio cabinet which stands
close by the bronze monkey. On inspection, I discovered this stone monkey
in the cabinet, and its position was only twenty inches from the one in
bronze.
And so my sister was right, although I had failed to discover that fact
until the third day after the sitting.
Let me here reply to a question in the reader's mind, -Could the medium
have known of these articles? The medium had not been to our house, and I
am confident that no one there could or would have given her information.
But I need not labour this point; for the argument I am presenting is so
strong that it will stand without
[missing illustration]
The above is a photograph of the painting in my study which was described
at a Leonard sitting as follows:-
"A lady is shown three-quarter face, hair done in a queer way, standing
out towards the top back of head and made to look as if there were a good
deal of it, the face medium full and between round and oval, nose rather
straight, chin round but not prominent, and slightly receding, brows
rather arched and eyes a little full, the head slightly on one side giving
a questioning look, something on the frock looks like lines coming down
from the shoulders and approaching from each side as they descend, a dark
shadow behind shoulders and neck, but not behind the head, the hair is
down a bit on one side as if to show it off."
Two items were incorrect, viz.: "The bodice is dark and rather tight
fitting." "Has she not one arm across the lower part of the breast, with
the wrist a little bent down?"
Had I been asked to describe this picture my attempt would have been less
accurate.
For the full account, see page 66.
68 What Our Friends in the Next Life
depending upon evidence relating to our home. If anyone thinks that
trickery might have accounted for the instances given above, let him
disregard these instances and consider only those to be recorded later.
And similarly, to those who suggest telepathy from my mind, I would say,
disregard all evidence which seems inconclusive and consider the following
instances to which the telepathic hypothesis will not apply easily, if at
all. Had these descriptions been limited to objects known to me I should
have been compelled to consider, long and carefully, whether or not
leakage from my unconscious mental activity had been caught and correctly
interpreted by the medium. Evidence of such leakage would have been
valuable; for if it could be shown that the human mind can thus
unconsciously throw off information, and that another human mind can
receive and interpret such "broadcasting," we should have a proof of
telepathy which might go far to convince orthodox science of the reality
of that much questioned hypothesis. For while, thanks to the laborious
work of the founder of the Society for Psychical Research, telepathy is
now popularly accepted as a fact in human nature, it is not as yet
acknowledged by orthodox science which, on the contrary, either denies it
or considers it unproven.
But we need not, at this point, discuss the possibilities of leakage from
my mind; because I am about to give instances of information which had not
been within my knowledge.
Such cases have been very numerous. Sometimes there were allusions to
events in our house of which my wife was aware, then to matters about
which neither of us had any knowledge whatever. And there have been
several instances in which the matters related were known to the maids,
although not to us. Here are two examples:-
Feda once said, "Your father mentions a ceiling in your house, as if some
mark needed to be covered up."
As neither my wife nor I could understand the relevancy of this, the
housemaid was asked. She replied that during our recent absence from home
there had been an accident
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 69
in an upstairs room, when a quantity of water had been spilled on the
floor. This percolated through the boards and reached the ceiling of the
room beneath which it marked conspicuously. After a few days the dampness
disappeared, leaving so slight a stain that it was not discernible unless
pointed out. On hearing this we proceeded to inspect. The mark was fairly
large, but would not, I think, have been noticed in a casual glance, for
the discolouration was of the slightest. Certainly it had not been
observed by either of us, and would not, but for my father's allusion,
have been brought to our notice.
During the autumn of 1921, our two servants, who are sisters, had their
mother to stay with them. While at our house one of her friends brought
her a fine pear. This was put away for safe keeping at the back of a
cupboard. There it lay forgotten. It was near the end of November when, in
cleaning out the cupboards, the pear was discovered in an advanced stage
of decay.
Of this trifling incident neither my wife nor I knew anything. But about
two weeks later, namely, at my sitting on December 9th, the following
remark was made:-
"Ask Clara what has gone wrong in the cupboard; we got an idea that
something had not been keeping well. We heard of it lately."
This was a puzzle to me, and my wife could throw no light upon it.
At the next sitting, December 20th, Feda said:-
"They think there is something in that remark about the cupboard. Has
Clara solved the mystery yet?"
I had to reply in the negative, but subsequently the above facts were
ascertained after inquiry made in the kitchen.
I took the first opportunity of reporting this to my communicators. But
this was not the end. During the
70 What Our Friends in the Next Life
next sitting it was worked ingeniously into a Times test, thus:-
"In to-morrow's Times, page one, column two and near the top, is a word-it
is really a name but one which he is making into a word to describe the
mystery of the cupboard."
This was given on January 20th, 1922, at 9.5 p.m. I sent a note of it to
the Society for Psychical Research that evening. Next day I saw, at the
top of column two of the Times, first page, the name Pearson. It will be
noticed that the first four letters of this name form the precise word
which was wanted.
In the above we see trifles used for specific ends. I wanted no
information about these trivialities, but I needed evidence that my father
and sister were familiar with our home. And by such allusions they
convinced me more quickly than had they confined attention to important
matters within my knowledge.
My father knows that a shallow criticism may object, "It is strange that
one who returns from heaven should pry into cupboards, etc." He reasonably
remarks that, in pursuit of his purpose, he utilises whatever may serve,
not disdaining references to homely objects and unimportant events. Since
his avowed object is to prove continued nearness and awareness, only those
who fail to see the value of that proof will be offended by the means
employed in achieving it.
We now pass to a consideration of incidents relating to places at a
distance.
In 1917, while my mother was residing at Bournemouth, my wife and I had a
sitting with Mrs. Leonard, during which my father urged me to advise my
mother to take special care while going up or down stairs. He then added:-
"She had a near shave the other day. If she chooses to remember she nearly
slipped a few days ago.
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 71
She must be very careful. Although I should be very glad to have her with
me, I do not wish her to have any accident."
Apart from my mother's age we had no reason to be nervous, but I wrote a
guarded letter asking her to be careful, and adding that I had an
impression that she had, only lately, narrowly escaped a fall. In her
reply she confessed that she had fallen recently, through tripping over a
wire mat at her greenhouse door.
My mother returned to Ramsgate in 1919, and five years later my father
gave the following description. Feda said:-
"There is a purse which he used and your mother has kept it. He shows it
to Feda, it looks an old leather purse, a fairly large one; it is not
square in shape; it comes out a little broader at the bottom. It has been
kept and you can find out about it. It was much cleaner and better in
colour one side than the other. It is very smooth, green leather of rather
coarse grain, or else grained artificially to form a pattern. It was quite
a good purse, except that just where one opens it the stitching, not the
material itself, but the seaming, was coming undone for about half an
inch. Etta has seen it too. Your father feels that this purse can be
easily found, and he is quite sure that it is exactly as he says. Notice
particularly the difference in colour between the two sides; it was all
the same at one time."
My mother said that she had no such purse. For my part, I was unable to
recollect it. At my next sitting I said no purse could be found. On which
my father repeated that he was quite sure about it, and that it could be
found.
I therefore wrote asking if a further search could be made, and this
resulted in a find of two of my father's purses, one of which answers
almost exactly to the above description. This purse is old and made of
leather, rather large for a man's use, being 4 by 2 1/2 inches, and
somewhat
72 What Our Friends in the Next Life
thick, owing to its having six compartments. The back is comparatively
clean, while the front is rubbed and faded. It is made of smooth, green
leather, the graining now scarcely perceptible, though the condition is
still fairly good. Inside the flap are my father's initials in his own
writing.
The reference to a broken seam is striking; for the covering flap has one
side broken for about one quarter of an inch.
Here we find seven statements, only the last of which is inaccurate.
1. His purse has been kept and can be found.
2. It is old, fairly large, not square.
3. Very smooth, green leather.
4. Coming undone for half or quarter inch just where the purse opens.
5. Quite good, but for above defect.
6. One colour, but one side better preserved.
7. Either coarse grain or artificially grained to form pattern.
Note that the words, "Etta has seen it too," indicate that the description
is not based solely upon earth memory, but is the result of recent
observation by both my father and sister.
Occasionally my maternal grandfather will speak at these sittings about my
mother. Looking through the records I notice that he once provided a
particularly neat proof. It was prefaced by recollections of her love for
music, and by the remark:-
"She has not all her music in the room where she plays. She was saying,
very lately, that she must find the other music which she keeps in another
room. He hopes she will get it out."
Most of her music was, at this time, stored away in another part of the
house, and my mother had recently
[missing illustration]
This purse had belonged to my father, whose initials, J. D. T., can be
seen on the flap. It was in the possession of my mother, who had forgotten
its existence until making search for it at my request.
For an account of the way in which it was spoken of at one of my sittings,
see page 71.
The description given was surprisingly accurate. Note especially the
broken half-inch in the left side of the flap, which was indicated in the
following words: "It was quite a good purse, except that just where one
opens it the stitching, not the material itself, but the seaming, was
coming undone for about half an inch."
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 73
promised to look out some of her old favourites and play to me when next I
came to see her. I now noticed that Feda several times repeated in
whispers the words, "Prince Albert." She then said aloud:-
"He keeps repeating 'Prince Albert' and it seems to come out of this talk
about music. Then he builds up, for Feda to see, a picture of Prince
Albert which he says your mother has; but in some way this is connected
with music, or there is music near it; for that picture and music seem to
come to his mind together."
I was sceptical about this picture for I knew of no such thing in my
mother's house. We visited there on the day following this sitting. To my
surprise, on entering her drawing room, I saw, in a place of prominence
close to the music cabinet and the Piano, a copy of the celebrated
engraving which represents Queen Victoria and Prince Albert with their
young children clustered around them. Moreover, I learnt that this picture
had been brought by a friend only the week before. Picture, music cabinet
and piano stood in line close together. The claim of my grandfather that
he had been to the house was thus substantiated. Mrs. Leonard was then
living at Barnet and my mother at Ramsgate.
The following references are selected from among a large number which
related to my sister's house at Folkestone at a period shortly before her
passing.
My father had alluded to the inspirational writing which my sister was at
that time practising regularly. I was aware of the writing, but did not
know in what part of her house it was done.
Feda: When she writes has she often something red in front of her?
C.D.T.: I have no idea.
Feda.: Good, then ask her. Also, is there a photograph
74 What Our Friends in the Next Life
near in what is either a metal frame or one with a metal rim?
C.D.T.: Do you mean standing, or hung on a wall?
Feda: He thinks on the wall. Near her side something seems to be dangling,
as if hanging down loose, much as a rope would do.
C.D.T.: Can he be sure what that is?
Feda: He knew exactly before coming here. Also, he has the idea of a bell
near her.
C.D.T.: A bell to take up and ring, or a push in the wall?
Feda: He thinks the latter.
On my next visit Etta showed me her habitual position when sitting for
inspirational writing. Always exactly in front of her was a little clock
in bright red leather frame. Standing on a table at her left and close to
her is a photograph of her daughter; it has a metal rim surrounding it.
Immediately behind her head there hung from a shelf several inches of silk
cord terminating in a tassel. In the wall to her right there was an
electric bell.
It was impossible to compare this comer of the room with the above
description of my sister's surroundings when writing, without recognising
that it came from one who had personally observed. My own mind, as already
said, was not in possession of the information.
After my sister's passing she became a constant speaker at my sittings,
and frequently told me of incidents happening in her home. From a
considerable list of such I select two-one trivial, the other important.
Speaking of her younger boy one day, Etta suddenly suggested that I should
ask whether he had new handkerchiefs, as she thought she had noticed quite
lately that he was using one which was not the usual white sort, but one
with spots upon it. Replying to my inquiry about handkerchiefs, the boy
wrote that he had lately procured a black silk handkerchief with white
spots, for use when conjuring.
Etta's husband, after having been unwell, had taken a holiday and we heard
that he had returned feeling better. I was surprised, therefore, when Etta
told me, through
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 75
Feda, that he was again unwell, run down and over-strained; that he was
taxing himself too much and that she was afraid he might have a
break-down. His symptoms were then described with much detail. I delayed
for two days before sending him a copy of Etta's remarks. Then I received
a letter from him which had crossed mine in the post. It was written from
bed and stated that he had been to a Harley Street specialist who found
that he was suffering from nerve exhaustion and had ordered him to have a
period of complete rest in bed, and then a quiet time in the country. It
proved to be a serious nervous break-down.
The above selections from hundreds of examples will show that information
which was not within my own mind has been obtained by my communicators
quite as easily as were facts with which I was familiar.
In case any reader may still incline to think that telepathy from human
minds may have been responsible for these results, I invite him to
consider the newspaper tests described in another chapter of this book.
Abundant evidence, extending over the eleven years of my investigation,
has convinced me that friends who return to earth can observe my actions
and also something of my surroundings. One cannot but wish to know more of
the matter, to hear from them what the experience is like. For an account
of it, given from their point of view, will enable one to glimpse for a
moment somewhat of that life which will presently be our own, to realise
in some degree the experience of making contact with earth by means of
faculties attuned to another state of existence. From the accounts given
me I select the following:-
Father: Objects on your plane are not so real to us as those where we
dwell. To us they appear misty and cloudy. You have heard of the aura. We
can see your aura when we cannot see you, and we can see it before we see
you.
At times I am only just able to see your chair, or perhaps a comer of
something which I guess to be a table; things sometimes are very vague to
our sight.
76 What Our Friends In the Next Life
C.D.T.: Am I seen more clearly than objects in the room?
Father: Much more so. I think we often see the things around you through a
power of your soul which illumines them.
C.D.T.: Are you sure about that?
Father: I think it is so, because there are others to whom we have gone
and we found that we could not so easily see them. If it were our own
power we should be able to exercise it whenever we like. I think this
accounts for some people from our world being able to describe so little
of what they have seen around a sitter at his home. There has not been the
illuminating power around that person, and so his communicators could see
but few things to describe when they came to a sitting.
In speaking of newspaper tests my father remarked that one of his
difficulties was a frequent inability to actually see them, and the
consequent necessity of falling back upon sensing. He proceeded:-
"The difficulties are interesting. Your plane is not our plane. We are
limited directly we try to touch and understand the merely material things
of earth. If I know that you are sitting down I often may not know whether
you are on a stool, chair or a sofa."
In the following Etta describes an attempt to make me think of her.
"You were in your study, standing near the table on which were several
books. You were too interested in what you were doing to think of me. I
stood near you by the comer of the table, but you did not feel me in the
least. I wondered how it was that you did not feel my presence; I had
forgotten that I was not trying. Then the guide who had come with me said,
'Concentrate.' I calmed myself and tried for the time not to feel too
loving, not to want to touch you, but to will that you should feel me. You
did not at
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 77
first; then you suddenly thought of me and forgot what you were doing; at
least, you closed the book you had been looking at, placed it on the
table, and sighed, thinking of me very strongly. You then turned round and
faced me, but you did not see me and, of course, thought it quite natural
that the thought of me should come in and interrupt what you were doing. I
did not mind your not seeing me and had not expected you to do so. My
studies of the subject on earth had helped me in understanding the
difficulties. I felt rather glad that I had made you think of me
suddenly."
One of my sittings was near the third anniversary of Etta's passing. The
previous evening I spent a quiet hour in the garden thinking of her. Etta
commenced her controlling by alluding to my walk in the garden, and
introduced allusions to my actions and surroundings there which were
perfectly accurate. Among other remarks, she said:-
"You were looking at some small yellow flowers while you thought of me.
You went back into the house for something and came out again. You knew
that I was with you there last evening. Part of the time we were near a
comer where something cast a shade on one side. I like that comer, it is
so peaceful, and one seems more alone there. Father was with us also, but
you felt it was more for me that you had gone out. You had thought of
poetry earlier in the day, and I thought your quotation was appropriate to
meeting me in the garden later. I have been so eager to tell you that I
was there with you."
C.D.T.: I so wish I could have seen you, Dear, but it is something to be
sure, without even seeing.
Etta: To be sure with the mind and soul is the chief thing. Some whom you
could touch are not so close to you in spirit; bodies may be present while
thoughts are far away.
Through Feda:-
"Etta finds that your father is right in thinking
78 What Our Friends in the Next Life
that Clara* is a good subject; for they are able to get information easily
in her vicinity. That is owing to some quality which Clara expels
normally. Etta thinks that while many people have more of this than Clara
has, yet they do not throw off so much of it. They would find it easier to
obtain test information in Clara's vicinity than with others who threw off
less of this peculiar emanation."
At the Paris International Congress of Psychical Research in 1927, I read
a paper dealing with the question of this semi-physical emanation. We are
told that it is thrown off by mediums during the special conditions of a
sitting, and that there is reason to believe that some persons normally
throw off a limited amount. Traces of this emanation left in a room, or
upon objects, enable visitants from the other world to see and hear more
easily. As the foregoing quotations show, my father and sister are of the
opinion that it is largely owing to the presence of this emanation that
they have been able to observe so minutely those material objects which
they have afterwards described to me through Mrs. Leonard. The inference
seems sound that, if such observation depended solely upon a
communicator's own unaided ability, he would be able to obtain such
information where and when he chose. My experience indicates that this
cannot be done at will; the evidence supports the assertion of my
communicators that while it is comparatively easy to see in some places
and with some people, it is difficult with others. In this connection one
recalls that the word "light" is applied by some communicators to their
medium. Do they speak thus because they find themselves clairvoyant for
material objects while in the medium's vicinity?
I believe the following remark of my father's gives the key to many of the
problems which relate to interaction between the two worlds: "When we do
something on your plane, which is not our plane, we have to make use of
that in you which corresponds most closely to our plane, but which is not
ours."
* My wife's name is Clara.
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 79
PART 2. CONCERNING OUR THOUGHTS
Throughout my sittings there has been frequent evidence that our thoughts
are perceived by our unseen observers. This is a fact of much importance.
For if our thoughts, plans and motives are open to their eyes, it follows
that we have the power to gladden or sadden those whose love brings them
back to watch us. But I shall touch on this again. For the moment we are
to consider the evidence.
Such evidence need not relate to matters important in themselves. A
glimpse of straws on a river will show which way the current flows. The
drifting leaves and branches seen by Columbus when on the point of turning
back were trivial in themselves, but became of importance when he saw in
them evidence upon which his decision to proceed might be logically based.
Similarly, the incidents now to be recounted are redeemed from triviality
because they offer evidence of a truth which it highly imports us to know.
I commence with notes from a recent sitting in which my sister was
controlling. She asked:-
"Do you remember thinking of me in the early part of yesterday?"
Although this was probable, I could not at the moment recollect. When,
however, I was typing notes of the sitting and reached this point, it
occurred to me to look up my engagements of the day before. I then
discovered that the morning had been occupied in preparing a speech, of
which the leading idea was a remark about psychical research which Etta
had made in a letter before the subject had gained her interest. It was to
the effect that she had no wish to be "a spiritual Columbus." And I had
thought of her change of mind, of her subsequent interest in this subject,
and of her enthusiastic co-operation in my investigations, both before and
after her passing.
Etta next put a question which took me back to the previous sitting at
which I had momentarily received an
80 What Our Friends in the Next Life
emotional shock. I had not thought of it since, but Etta now inquired:-
"Do you remember in a past sitting, did you think father was going to say
something to you about mother having passed over? Father saw the thought
in your head; we read that thought in you; you did not speak of it. Father
was so surprised. We were able to add things afterwards which cleared it
up."
My records of that sitting show that, while taking notes for the friend
who shared it with me, I had suddenly heard Feda pronounce this sentence,
quite unrelated to what had gone before, "Sarah is passed over." My father
had habitually called my mother Sarah, and for an instant my mind leapt to
the conclusion that he was now announcing the sudden passing of my mother.
I undoubtedly experienced a wave of emotion which was only checked by
noticing that Feda's next words precluded any reference to my mother.
It will be seen that the foregoing extracts appear to be precisely what
one might reasonably attribute to unconscious telepathy from one's own
mind. I might have thought this myself were it not for long experience in
receiving similar messages which were not capable of that explanation.
Etta frequently tells me things which I do not know, and the remarks in
question were such as she would quite naturally bring up in conversation
with me. And so I see no cause for supposing that my own mind had any part
in originating the above remarks.
But I refrain from further instances of this character and proceed to
recount allusions to thoughts of which I knew nothing and which had origin
in the minds of other people.
There was an occasion on which my wife had arranged to accompany me to an
afternoon sitting after taking lunch with a friend. When the morning
arrived she changed her plans and decided to spend the whole afternoon
with her friend. Scarcely had my sitting commenced, when Feda asked: -
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 81
"Where is Clara? Feda had an idea she was coming. You had the idea, not
many days ago, that she would come with you. Your father says that you
could not bring her to-day, but that just a few days back you thought that
she would come to the sitting. And Feda got it from you, too. Feda got an
idea that Clara would not come here straight with you, but that you would
meet her. Feda does not know if you really thought that, but that was what
Feda got."
The above exactly expressed our original plan. Possibly it looks like
telepathy from me, but note what followed. The sitting proceeded for
several minutes, and Feda then suddenly remarked:-
"Your father has a thought-current from Clara. Ask her if she has
forgotten something she wished to take with her to-day? Ask her if she has
changed her mind about something she is wearing and had intended to wear
something different? He feels sure something of the kind has happened. He
wonders if the two ideas are mixed up."
I break off to explain the apparent source of this idea. My wife told me,
later, that on proceeding to her friend's house she discovered that her
umbrella was left in the train, and that during the afternoon she
frequently thought about it. She had no recollection of changing her mind
about clothing, and it would seem that my father's suggestion that he had
confused this idea was well grounded.
To revert to the sitting: still speaking of Clara, Feda put the next
statement in the interrogative form so frequently adopted in introducing
afresh topic. She asked:-
"Do you know if Clara and her friend are talking about someone being ill?
Someone connected with where she is gone to-day? Your father thinks that
someone connected with that place is ill and that Clara will be talking
about it."
C.D.T.: Has father become aware of that to-day?
82 What Our Friends in the Next Life
Feda: Yes, a little while ago. This will be interesting as you can find
out about it at once.
I learnt after-wards from my wife that her friend, who had been seriously
ill, had given a full history of the recent sickness. When I next sat with
Mrs. Leonard my father inquired (through Etta who was then controlling),
whether I had verified this conversation about illness. Etta then added:-
"We did not know who had been ill till we heard them talking. We could not
explain at the time why or how we knew. Were they in the garden?"
C.D.T.: Yes, they had tea in the garden and sat there some time.
Etta: I did not know about the tea, but sensed the garden most of the
time.
It is interesting to note that my wife, on reading the above, pointed out
that I was in error when stating that they had taken tea in the garden.
The tea was indoors, though they had spent most of the afternoon in the
garden. Here, as often, my communicators hold to their own opinion and
refuse to accept mine. And they were right.
From my collection of records showing that my father and sister are
frequently aware of my mother's thoughts and plans, even when these are
unguessed by my wife or by me, I select the following:-
Feda: Did your mother wish to give you something silver?
C.D.T.: There is no reason for supposing it, so far as I am aware.
Feda: Your father thinks it is something that has been in your mother's
thought. She seemed to be thinking, "I should like them to have this." It
is something old, and she has had it a long time. Will you inquire about
it?
My wife and I had that day returned from visiting my
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 83
mother and could not think to what this might refer. I learnt later that
my mother, shortly before this date, had decided to give me a set of
silver spoons which had belonged to her mother and had been in the family
eighty years. They were given me in due course.
In the above instances we observe that the thoughts described in my
sittings had originated elsewhere, in the mind of my mother, my wife, or
other persons. But what remains to be decided is the identity of the
person who acted as receiver. By whom were noticed these thoughts? The
list of possible receivers stands thus: medium, control, myself, friends
in the unseen. Which of these first received that thought which was
afterwards transmitted? Who had the strongest mental link, and the
greatest facility for mind-reading? In my considered opinion it was my
father and sister. If I am right, then we have in the above an
illustration of that telepathy which is continually in action between us
who remain on earth and our risen friends. We originate thoughts which
they perceive.
It will be asked, why, if our thoughts can be observed by those in the
Beyond, cannot those same thoughts be perceived by people on earth? I
believe it is theoretically possible for them to be so perceived, but does
this actually happen? How few indications of it come to our notice; how
meagre is the experimental evidence for it. So meagre, indeed, is the
evidence for telepathy between mind and mind on earth, that, as previously
remarked, orthodox science does not yet accept it as proven. Personally, I
accept it. The records of spontaneous telepathy, taken together with
recorded experiments, and the unpublished experiences of my personal
friends, seem to me to place telepathy beyond all question as a fact of
mundane experience. But how few persons succeed in receiving at will the
broadcast thoughts of others! And how bare and fragmentary at best are the
ideas thus received! I incline to think that a faculty for telepathic
reception lies dormant in each one of us, but that few succeed in
awakening that faculty to action. Daily we broadcast our thought, but
those able to consciously receive and translate it are few on earth,
although many in heaven.
84 What Our Friends in the Next Life
Certainly, it would be theoretically possible that the above instances, in
which I was correctly informed of thoughts which had been recently in the
mind of my friends, might have been obtained telepathically from them by
the medium herself. But I have not found, although carefully watching for
it, any cause for thinking that this has happened. It seems to me that
here, as in those cases where telepathy from human minds was clearly
impossible, the mental broadcasting was received and interpreted by
friends in the unseen.
This will be a suitable point at which to introduce some of my father's
remarks on the subject.
At a sitting some time before my sister's passing I asked whether my
father would be able to visit Etta and see what she was doing at the
moment. He replied:-
"Yes, I could do so, although there might be difficulty in telling you
here, in getting it through afterwards. I could get her thoughts more
easily than her actions."
Then, touching on communion of soul, and contrasting it with verbal
communication through mediums, he added:-
It Pure communion is that sort which you and I have in your study. This at
sittings is helpful, indeed necessary; but, after all, it is imperfect,
mechanical, almost artificial, although satisfactory beyond words and very
necessary as a means of independent confirmation."
In the early days of my Leonard sittings I wished to be sure that I had
rightly grasped the meaning of my father's remarks and therefore asked,
"Is it right to say that our departed friends can often see us and be
conscious of our thoughts and of what we are doing? Here, in substance, is
his reply:-
"Yes, if you say often, and do not give the idea that we are always
present. I realise your moral and
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 85
spiritual actions, and should be aware, for instance, if you did anything
very wrong. I should be conscious of it even without coming to see." When
controlling he once remarked: -
"I can sometimes be with you in effect while a very long distance away.
Though I were thousands of miles away I could get your thought if you were
in need of help and thought of me. And I could send a helpful thought in
response as easily as if standing by your side at the moment. I might not
get your thought word for word, and yet I should get the thought
correctly. It would be your subconscious mind that called; for the
subconscious anticipates the conscious. The subconscious is aware first,
and telegraphs to the conscious, and it might at the same time telegraph
to me. There have been occasions when persons felt themselves guided in
moments of danger, and it has been concluded that therefore some angelic
presence was with them at the time. I do not think it necessary. There is
no such thing as distance where thought is concerned. A guardian spirit is
near in thought. It would be absurd to say that he is in constant
attendance and always near any one person on earth. One guardian may have
several on earth to protect."
I here quote from my sister.
During her communication a few months after passing, I inquired whether
she experienced the same sense of loss and separation that we were
feeling. She replied:-
"No, no, we only feel as you may picture anyone feeling who had to go and
live in a different house from the people they cared for, yet could see
them and know all that happened to them, although not able to live in the
house with them."
I said, "Then you have no sense of bereavement?" To which she answered:-
86 What Our Friends in the Next Life
"No, Dear. You see I know that you are coming, too. It is only a case of
waiting such a little time. Looking back now, it seems altogether so short
a time we are on earth."
On another occasion, while we were comparing the respective advantages of
wordless communion at home and verbal intercourse through a medium, Etta
remarked:-
"I think that you get nearer to the real ME at home."
Once, while controlling, she said
"You know, Drayton, I can see you more clearly than when I was on earth;
and I am more conscious that this knowledge has made you happier. I seem
to see you more truly from this side than I did on earth, where we see
only one side at a time. I now see you as a whole. We know those we love
so much more and better than we did on earth."
I now come to a definite and conclusive proof that my father and sister
are aware of thoughts which I address to them mentally.
A cousin in Canada wrote in great sorrow about the passing of his little
son. In the privacy of my study I asked my father and sister to find the
child and obtain from him a message for his parents, together with
sufficient evidential detail to satisfy them of his identity. I added that
he would probably be with his grandfather, my uncle Fred. At my sitting a
few days later they told me they had been talking with Fred; and then, as
I had expected, came what I wanted. They described incidents connected
with the child's passing, some dozen facts in all, and these were
afterwards verified by the child's father. Also, at subsequent sittings,
further messages and evidences were given for the parents, the evidential
items eventually numbering more than fifty, not one of which had been
known to me, or to the medium.
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 87
But on this I do not dwell, since our present interest is with the first
sitting, which proved that my request had been understood. The proof that
my private appeal had reached my communicators is found in the fact that
they came to the next sitting fully Prepared with the information for
which I had asked, information, be it noted, of which I had no knowledge,
and which subsequently was proved to have been correct.
Let me now add a second case where, in like manner, my intentions were
perceived, and accurate information unknown to me was obtained elsewhere.
(Pseudonyms are used in this instance).
My parents and sister had known intimately a Mrs. Sands. When she passed
over I received a letter from her daughter May, whom I had not seen for
thirty years. In that letter she inquired as to the possibility of
obtaining some message from her mother. I mentally decided to invite May
to a sitting with Mrs. Leonard.
The date for which I proposed to arrange it was still some weeks distant,
when the following was given through Feda:-
"Mrs. Sands has been to see May. You are bringing her. Her mother wants to
speak to her."
C.D.T.: I will see what I can do.
Feda: She seemed to get it from you. Etta is smiling and says, "Of course,
he will. He says that in a noncommittal way." Etta and your father are
laughing. They feel that May would be happier for getting into touch with
her mother in this way. In a sense she is "alone," rather than "lonely."
Feda wonders what the difference is. Yes, they say that May has to think
for herself and for others too, and is a good deal thrown back upon
herself.
Do you know if she has glasses, or has been anxious about her eyes? Her
mother says that May has been thinking about eyes just lately. Etta says
that May is not really very strong; she keeps up the appearance of health,
but is not robust, soon gets tired and does not really feel at all as she
ought to.
88 What Our Friends in the Next Life
When I subsequently met Miss Sands I found that the above correctly
described her condition. She used glasses, and had recently been thinking
of getting others. At the date of the above sitting, which was in the
Christmas holidays, she had been speaking frequently about eyes and
spectacles, and advising her hostess to visit an oculist. Being the
head-mistress of a large school, Miss Sands certainly had to think for
others. All the above statements proved to be minutely correct, and I had
known nothing about these particulars.
My studies have convinced me that those whom death removes can, if they so
wish, keep themselves conversant with our life and surroundings. They can
know what occurs in our home and in our minds. But between our outward and
our inward life there is a clear-cut distinction of which they seem even
more acutely aware than are we. Among those who pass from earth
comparatively few feel the necessity for a minute observation of the
material objects which surround their earthly friends. Here and there are
a few who deem it their special work to do this for the purpose of giving
evidence to those with whom they are in communication. But this is no more
necessary for the majority there, than is a proficiency in, say,
astronomical photography for the majority of people here. Most of those
who visit earth can see to some extent, and many of them are able to see a
good deal; but much depends upon individual differences, and upon
conditions of which we as yet know almost nothing.
It is the experience of my father and sister-and they think it is the
common experience of those who leave earth-that they ascertain most easily
that kind of information about their loved ones which is of permanent,
rather than transitory, importance. They know more about our character
than about our clothing. It is so easy for them to know about our inner
life that they can even learn it from afar without needing to come to us.
But if they wish to observe our material surroundings minutely it may be
necessary for them to exercise a special mode of vision, a kind of
clairvoyance, and for some of them this is difficult.
Know about Our Surroundings and Our Thoughts 89
I have allotted a chapter to this subject because of its practical
importance. Is there not widespread uncertainty among people as to whether
or not their departed friends know how it fares with them? I suspect that
many doubt; I know that some deny. Then, too, do not some express the hope
that those in heaven are denied the knowledge of what transpires on earth;
that the mother is unaware of her son's wild living, that the father
cannot see his daughter's struggle for bread? One may sympathise with the
feeling which prompts that hope, without sharing the belief that parents
are so changed by transition to another phase of life that they would
prefer to be without tidings of children left behind. Uncertainty about
the welfare of those whom we love is not usually preferable to knowledge.
Do we not long for news of our sick child, the one travelling abroad, the
hard-pressed and unhappy one? Why should it be supposed that death lessens
our divinest instincts? The truth is far otherwise. Our natural
preferences persist when we awake from death. The facts available leave me
in no doubt that those we loved and lost have not lost us; they watch over
us, they love us, they await the hour of our coming.
But, it may be asked, does not this intimate knowledge lessen the
happiness of those who dwell in the realms of light? That must depend
somewhat on what they see within us. To notice our degeneration must
sadden them, as surely as our progress in character must give joy. It may
well be that their scale of values is truer than ours; that careless ease
and prosperous enjoyment are seen to have but a passing importance; while
our growth in sympathy, in fortitude, in likeness to Our Lord is
recognised as a permanent enrichment and our true preparation for the
greater life awaiting us beyond.
The truth to which the facts of this chapter point would, if recognised,
dissuade the bereaved from yielding to a desolating sense of loss and
separation. It would bring a new and heartening aspect to the "dark shadow
of death," enabling us to see "the bright light which is in the cloud."
Yet not only as a means to comfort is this truth
90 What Our Friends in the Next Life Know
being given. To face the truth is right and wise whether it brings comfort
or suffering.
If we are causing a shadow to fall across the etherial landscape it is
well that we should be aware of this. And if we know that heaven is
brighter because some we love see that all is right with us, then that too
is well.
Know we not our dead are looking
Downward with a sad surprise,
All our strife of words rebuking
With their mild and loving eyes?
Shall we grieve the holy angels?
Shall we cloud their blessed skies?
-WHITTIER.
CHAPTER IX
FURTHER EVIDENCE THAT THE DEPARTED CAN KEEP IN TOUCH WITH EARTH
THE previous chapter showed that departed friends can observe our
thoughts. We are now to consider a class of incident pointing to an
extension of this faculty.
During a period when I was working at the Leysian Mission, my father while
controlling suddenly said:-
"Rickett...do you know such a name at the Mission?"
As this name was pronounced almost exactly like that of Mr. Ricketts, the
chairman of the Mission Men's Club, I replied that I knew the name. My
father proceeded:-
"Did you know that someone connected with his family passed over quite
recently?"
Now, on casting my mind back I found only one relevant fact about Mr.
Ricketts, namely, that I had visited an aunt of his in hospital and that
she had died. So I replied that Ricketts had lost an aunt several years
back. My father then said:-
"You met him at the Mission about three weeks ago.
I like him; he is one who puts his whole heart into his work. I should
much like to know if they lost someone quite recently, say within two
years, but not the aunt. I may have caught his subconscious thought."
Here was an experimenter who concluded that he had obtained certain facts
in a certain way, and who wished to
91
92 Further Evidence that the Departed
learn how far he had been successful. I made a point of interviewing Mr.
Ricketts that evening and learnt from him that his brother-in-law, who had
resided with them for the last twenty years and was greatly beloved by all
the family, had died exactly two years before and was still greatly missed
by them.
I here set down the above statements as given at the sitting, together
with the facts which verified them.
1. You met him there about three weeks ago. On referring to my pocket-book
I discovered that my last meeting with Mr. Ricketts had been in the crush
hall of the Mission exactly three weeks and two days before the date of
this sitting.
2. He is one who puts his whole heart into his work. This is so.
3. Someone lost recently, not the aunt, say within two years. This is
correct, and the date is right, the family loss having been exactly
twenty-four months before. It will naturally be asked if I had not been
aware of this bereavement. I had not, and the reason chiefly lay in the
fact that the brother-in-law did not attend our Mission, but was engaged
in Christian work in another part of London; moreover, I had never been to
Mr. Ricketts' home.
4. I may have caught his subconscious thought. When, during the next
sitting, I explained the accuracy of these statements, my father said:-
"I got the information from his subconscious self.
I have tried this before, as you may remember. Whenever I say that I got
so-and-so from anyone, you may take it that I get it in this way."
There had been previous instances of a similar kind in which some of the
statements made were within my knowledge, while others were not.
Here I make a digression by adding remarks which my father appended to the
above.
"You may wonder, what about private thoughts? If I can get this from your
friend's subconscious mind,
Can Keep in Touch with Earth 93
are we able to keep anything to ourselves in our own realms? While in the
body one has not control over the subconscious mind, but when one lives in
the psychic body, as we do, it is possible to shut off the mind completely
from others, if one chooses."
C.D.T.: But you have given me to understand that in your spheres a man's
aura indicates to others his general character.
Father: Exactly, there are no hypocrites there; it is no avail pretending
to be what you are not. Yet, if meeting anyone to whom we feel disinclined
to speak, that disinclination shows itself; and the other person would not
then wish to speak until conditions were ripe for it. We signal by
thought, and, if one calls us, it is easy to signal back our good wishes
and to say "Engaged just now." No one will simulate pleasure at seeing one
who interferes with his work.
C.D.T.: That is often done on earth; it seems only polite, and kindness
almost demands it.
Father: Yes, for your subliminal mind cannot give the true reason to them,
and so you play down to the conscious mind. There is a great deal in
recognising the limits of another's conscious mind on earth. But where we
live there is only truth; nothing can be uttered or thought which is not
true and good.
C.D.T.: Is that because no one would reach your particular sphere while
they could wish to play false?
Father: Yes, exactly so. On the lower spheres they try it, but even there
it is seen through. One who arrives there may not at first realise that
his thought is known, but he soon notices that his duplicity avails him
nothing, and he soon ceases to trouble to act in that way. While on earth
that kind of thing often procures him what he seeks, and so he may make
duplicity a habit. It is the worse for him if duplicity is allowed to "pay
him." It would be far better were he sharply pulled up when first he tried
it, and made to see that it availed him nothing. The sensitiveness of good
people often keeps them from doing this service. I notice it in youths
arriving over here; it
94 Further Evidence that the Departed
would have been better if the truth had been shown them at first, so that
they would have seen earlier that falsehood avails nothing in the end. We
must be simple and truthful and leave the byeways alone.
To revert again to my father's remark that he obtained information from
Ricketts' subconscious mind; this process is possibly analogous to that
employed in psychometry. Psychometry has been defined as "The faculty of
reading the characters, surroundings, etc., of persons by holding in the
hand objects which they have had in their possession." The fact is common
enough and any who care to experiment with those possessing this faculty
can prove it for themselves. Nothing is known of the process involved;
there are hypotheses, but as yet no knowledge. Without attempting to
explain anything, I suggest that if my father, standing invisibly by my
side while I converse with a friend, obtains information from the
subconscious mind of that person, it is permissible to conclude that the
process may be the same in essence as psychometry. In the latter case our
hand touches an object associated with some person; in the former case my
father gets into touch with the person concerned, dispensing with an
intermediate object. In short, if objects can be psychometrised, so can
persons. And just as a psychometrist will improve in accuracy with
practice, so has my father become increasingly successful in obtaining
information from persons in my vicinity. Needless to say, this faculty has
on no occasion been used improperly; no secrets have been revealed to me,
which it was in the interest of anyone to keep private. I do not say that
my father could not obtain such information, but I am confident that he
would not do so; such action would be as distasteful to him as to myself.
But although ugly secrets are not given away by our unseen observers, they
are noticed! Among the "cloud of witnesses" there are those who can be
pained or gladdened, according to the nature of those thoughts which we
deem hidden.
If our risen friends can read our thoughts, can they do more, can they
ascertain what other people are thinking about us? My father has
occasionally named matters
Can Keep in Touch with Earth 95
which, as he said, had come to his cognisance while he was near me. He
appears to have somehow become aware of thoughts relating to myself which
had arisen in the minds of others, and of which I knew nothing. My
father's rather quaint explanation is that he "found them sticking in my
aura." Do such thoughts actually travel, possibly in some way analagous to
that by which broadcast speech reaches our homes? If this be so, it may be
proved some day.
It would be an interesting discovery.
Now, since I had not, in any such instances, been personally aware of the
thoughts which my father had thus observed with me, it will be asked, how
then do you know that there was substance of fact in your father's
assertions? I only know that what he told me was in agreement with what
came to pass immediately afterwards. For example, one day he said that I
was about to receive an invitation to
speak in Liverpool. I had no reason to suppose this was so, yet I received
a letter from that place, written just before the date of the sitting in
which it was foretold. On another occasion he said that I should have a
letter from my publisher; I had no reason whatever for expecting one, but
the letter arrived next day.
Now, I have frequently heard people, who made no claim to psychic
faculties, recount instances in which they dreamt of having a letter from
a certain person, and then actually received it by the morning's post.
Others tell me that, on hearing the postman's knock, they have suddenly
thought of a friend from whom they had not heard for many months, and
among the letters delivered by that postman was one from the friend in
question. These happenings seem too definite to be explained by chance
coincidence. The psychic fact which accounts for them, whatever it may be,
is probably similar to that which is in play when my father reads thoughts
which he finds in my aura. Usually we are unconscious of thoughts directed
to us by others at a distance, and yet, as I consider proved by
experiments in telepathy, those thoughts reach us. The analogy of wireless
is suggestive; broadcasting causes action in the ether around of which we
are unconscious. But when a suitable receiving instrument is brought into
96 Further Evidence that the Departed
the room, those unperceived etheric vibrations are interpreted for us.
Similarly, as it seems, my father can interpret a thought which is active
in my vicinity
Subjoined is a dated series of references to this question. It shows how,
as time passed, my father and sister gained further understanding of this
subtle process which, as they consider, enables them to ascertain ideas
which have been, so to speak, picked up by my subconscious mind, without
reaching my consciousness.
December, 1919. Through Feda.
"Sometimes your father gets the thoughts which are directed to you by
people, even people unknown to you, who may have heard you speak or read
your writings. When with you he can feel their thought directed to you,
and can tell if the sender be man or woman, young or elderly."
Feda, then, on her own account, suggested that to do this my father must
have gained an unusual proficiency, and one not possessed by the majority
of communicators.
January, 1920. Father controlling.
"When with you I often get thoughts which people send out towards you.
Those thoughts stick in your aura and I read them from it."
I suggested that this seemed to be psychometry.
"Yes, for when those thoughts are in your aura, I can become conscious of
them and can disentangle them."
February, 1919. My father, speaking through Feda, explained that it was
difficult to be a transmitter and a receiver at one and the same time.
That if he wished to impress my mind at home, or to communicate with me at
a sitting, he carefully refrained from "getting into my condition"
sufficiently to be aware of my thoughts, or of
Can Keep in Touch with Earth 97
thought which might be directed to me. He thus avoided mental
distractions.
October, 1924. It was explained, through Feda, that my father had
discovered that he could now detect in my mind, not only thoughts sent by
others, but also ideas which I had myself acquired without having been
conscious of them. Supposing I walked along a street and passed the place
for which I was bound without realising that I had done so, this would be
an instance of seeing without noticing consciously; and that, similarly,
my mind could subconsciously notice ideas of which I was not consciously
aware. It was these subconsciously acquired ideas which he was now able to
interpret when finding them within me. He added that should I miss some
point in a speech to which I was listening, he might be able to get that
point from me quite clearly.
February, 1925. Through Feda.
"Many thoughts are sent to you daily, from friends and from those who have
heard you speak; during the day many will at some time or other think of
you. Yet out of all those thoughts how very little reaches your
consciousness. I have occasionally succeeded in picking up some definite
thought which I found directed to you, and of this I have sometimes given
proof. But I rather incline to think that this may be owing to my having
identified myself with your activities over so long a period. When I come
to you I can sense some of those thoughts occasionally, if not often."
March, 1925. At this period I had been thinking much about a semi-physical
emanation which was said to sensitise the medium's brain, and in other
ways facilitate a communicator's intercourse with Feda. And I asked my
father, during his control, whether he considered that one's aura, in a
similar way, helped him to interpret thoughts which had been sent towards
one by other people. He replied:-
98 Further Evidence that the Departed
"Yes, your aura sensitises thoughts directed to you. To use a photographic
analogy, it is like a plate sensitised to receive impressions and
thoughts. You may not notice those impressions because you do not
'develop' them, although I may succeed in doing so."
April, 1925. Feda said that my father now realised
that the thoughts from other people which he noticed in my aura had often
arrived some time before.
May, 1925. Etta controlling.
C.D.T.: There have been instances of your catching a thought which has
been directed to me by a distant person and of which I was entirely
unconscious. How do you do it? Father once described such thoughts as
"sticking in my aura." Can you explain more explicitly?
Etta: That phrase was not a good description. We psychometrise the
thoughts in your aura, just as a medium can psychometrise a ring. You may
notice when a medium does that, the fact obtained is not always an
important one. It is a little like fishing; say that I put my net into
your aura, and, finding a fish within it, bring up that fish; for if there
is one fish in the net there may be others which I had not noticed. We
take the small fact since a larger fact may be linked to it. We work by
the law of association."
C.D.T.: It seems curious that you should be able to obtain ideas from my
mind which I have not noticed there.
Etta: Ideas need to be watched for. They may have arrived like letters
which remain unopened. If one watches for the postman's coming it is less
likely that letters will be left unread.
These quotations will have served a purpose if they help us to realise
that there exists in thought a greater power than is commonly supposed. We
admittedly influence
Can Keep in Touch with Earth 99
each other by thought which we express in words, or which we translate
into action. We can easily notice how our own thoughts, be they wise or
unwise influence our moods, our outlook on life, and even health. But it
may be possible also that our unspoken thought reaches the person to whom
it is directed, and that it may help or hinder him through the action of
his subconscious mind, although never revealed to his consciousness.
The following account indicates that my sister succeeded in correctly
interpreting a thought which had been directed to my mother in Ramsgate by
a friend at Harrogate, a distance of two hundred miles.
At a sitting on December 22nd, 1922, Etta asked whether mother had
received a gift of a bag.
I replied that I would inquire. Feda then continued:-
"Etta keeps getting an impression of a soft silk bag, and feels that it is
not all one colour. She has a very strong impression that it was studded
or dotted in design, probably part of it so dotted. Etta likes to give her
mother evidence of what she sees, as well as telling how much she is with
her."
This seemed a sufficiently definite statement. A silk bag of unique design
has been, or is to be, given to my mother as a present.
At the next sitting, January 5th, 1923, I announced that no such bag had
appeared. Feda replied:-
"Etta's idea was that it would be a Christmas gift to her mother. It may
have been delayed. For she still gets that idea, and feels that mother
will have that bag."
This confidence should be noted. I next visited my mother on February 4th,
when she showed me a gift from Mrs. Whitehead, a friend then visiting her.
I noticed that it was a silk bag which answered to the description given
by Etta before Christmas. Refraining from any mention of this, I casually
asked several questions which elicited the
100 Further Evidence that the Departed
following information. Mrs. Whitehead had made the bag at Harrogate during
the previous November. She had at first intended to give it at Christmas,
but later decided to keep it for mother's birthday on January 27th.
I then told her of my sister's remarks and pointed out how perfectly the
present of this bag fulfilled the forecast made on December 22nd.
Let us compare it with the description given above.
Soft silk bag. The bag is made of exceedingly soft silky materials.
Not all one colour. The pocket of the bag is orange, its outer cover is
black.
Studded or dotted in design. The outer cover is a network of black cord in
knotted design and very open. This knotting of the cord makes an effect
not inaptly described by the words "dotted or studded," the dotted pattern
being conspicuous upon the orange background.
Probably part of it so dotted. The dotted portion is over only part of the
bag.
How shall we explain (a) the accurate description of this bag at my
sitting while it was two hundred miles away at Harrogate? (b) The
statement that the bag was coming to my mother, and the assumption that it
would arrive for Christmas, when it had actually been intended for a
Christmas present? (c) My sister's impression on January 5th that the bag
would yet reach my mother; Mrs. Whitehead having meantime decided to
present it on January 27th?
Two years afterwards, when inquiring how certain results were achieved by
my communicators, it occurred to me that I ought to ask how this forecast
of the present had been made possible. My question was put to Etta during
her controlling, and elicited the following reply:-
"I am not sure now, as it is long ago and I have done so much since. But
if it was done in our usual way, the thought must have been picked up with
mother. Supposing the thought had reached mother, it would be there in her
aura, as father has told you
[missing illustration]
A work-bag of orange silk, the outer cover being black. It was described
as:-
"A soft silk bag, not all one colour, studded or dotted in design,
probably part of it so dotted."
The remarkable circumstances connected with its mention at a sitting with
Mrs. Leonard will be found on pages 99-100.
Can Keep in Touch with Earth 101
previously. I should fish it out, perhaps the day following. Some people
cannot retain a thought in their aura for long, others can. We get things
more easily from some than from others."
C.D.T.: Do you obtain the information from the aura by sight, sound or
sensing?
Etta: By sensing the aura when coming close to it. It is peculiar, but I
know many on our side who cannot understand what we mean by that. For when
they come to earth they are unable to sense things in that way. I think
father and I have trained ourselves to interpret; there is a sense in
which you might consider us mediumistic.
If this explanation correctly represents what took place when the coming
of the silk bag was foretold, it would seem that Etta had no need to
follow up the stream of thought and visit Harrogate. It was sufficient for
her purpose to visualise that which she sensed in her mother's vicinity
when, or immediately after, Mrs. Whitehead had been strongly thinking of
the gift.
It should be added that Mrs. Whitehead had never seen Mrs. Leonard and had
not mentioned this bag to my wife or to any member of our family circle;
also, that we had not seen her for a year.
The foregoing instances have dealt with thoughts. The two following refer
to those unseen presences which may often be with us while we are
unconscious of their nearness.
It was once inquired, through Feda:-
"Have you been talking to some Americans? Your father was interested
because he saw a very beautiful spirit with them. He did not know if she
were a relation, or a guide, but she was like an angel-girl hovering
about, very happy and bright. There was also an older spirit-lady with
her, and he gathered that they had both passed fairly recently."
Now, the only Americans with whom I had spoken for a year or more were a
man and his wife whom I had
102 Further Evidence that the Departed
accidentally met at the house of a friend. He had been introduced to them
at a dinner the previous evening and asked them to call. He knew their
name, but little more, not even their home address. Fortunately I gave
them my card, and the next Christmas brought their season's greeting. This
enabled me to send the above extract. The following was the reply: "What
you write is most interesting; for every time I have been to a medium the
beautiful young spirit spoken of by your father is always with me. My
mother, whom I adored and do still, left me two years ago."
Another incident, similar in character, happened after a visit to
Manchester. While there I spent an hour at the house of a psychic student.
At the next sitting my father, speaking through Feda, referred to several
things I had done while in Manchester, but the remarks which most
interested me were those touching on matters of which I had no knowledge.
Some of these related to the above mentioned call; he said:-
"There was a spirit-boy with them in that house, one whom I had not
previously seen, a nice lad who seemed very much at home there. I gathered
that he belonged to them. Do you know who Tom would be, someone connected
with them? I kept feeling that name while there."
I break off here to say that on sending a copy of the above I received a
reply of which the following is part: "I have no hesitation in saying that
I know exactly who is referred to. Tom was an adopted brother of mine and
was brought up with me in my home. Before my marriage Tom went to lodge
with my mother-in-law; therefore he was also closely connected with my
wife and mother-in-law through living in their house for two years. The
description, "a nice lad," fits him exactly. He died of consumption at the
age of twenty-four, and we continually, and almost weekly, receive
communications from him."
The sitting continued:-
Can Keep in Touch with Earth 103
I had a peculiar feeling, while there with you, that those people had been
worried, troubled, very recently, over something of quite a material
nature, and that they had been undecided about it. I thought it was not
altogether settled when you were there, but I did not hear them allude to
it, so it may be some private matter. I am sure I am right about it, and
that this was not an ordinary thing, but something which had much occupied
their minds."
I quote again from the above letter: "This is perfectly true...legal
complications did cause us anxiety. It is also true that the matter was
not settled at the time you were with us, but it has since been
satisfactorily settled." The letter gave further particulars of the law
case involving a branch of the family residing at a distance from
Manchester.
Of ten statements relating to this house, five were within my knowledge at
the time of the sitting, the other five were totally unknown. All ten were
correct in every particular.
From time to time my friends give evidence that they possess information
obtained, not from minds on earth, but from those with whom they converse
in the realms beyond death.
I select as examples the three following.
Feda, while transmitting for my father, asked:-
"Who is Salisbury? Do you remember one with a name like that? He has
passed over and your father has seen him on the other side. This Salisbury
asked to be remembered to your mother when he heard that your father
communicated. Your father says that this Salisbury didn't believe in
communication, and thinks it next to impossible, even now he is there. So
your father promised to name him at this sitting. Was Salisbury very fond
of books and papers? Your father says he showed some old magazines, or
something of that kind."
104 Further Evidence that the Departed
I was aware that a gentleman of this name had recently died, and that my
mother had known him slightly. But as I did not know any of the family it
seemed unlikely that I should be able to verify the clue that he had been
fond of books and papers, or that old magazines had any relevancy. Indeed,
these clues seemed surprisingly trivial, and almost too general in
character to have evidential value. It so happened that two months later I
had the opportunity of attending a lecture at the house of Mr. Salisbury's
son. Before leaving I alluded to the deceased and remarked that I had
heard of his interest in some kind of book-collecting. Mr. Salisbury
replied, "Yes, my father was a collector of magazines"; and leading me to
a bookcase containing a number of substantial volumes in identical
bindings, he explained that these consisted of sermons and magazines which
his father had collected and bound together. Here was unexpected
corroboration of the remark made at my sitting that Mr. Salisbury had been
"very fond of books and papers-old magazines or something of that kind."
A man who had recently lost his wife and was in deep sorrow, accompanied
me to a sitting with Mrs. Leonard. He received evidences of her identity,
as well as of continued love and interest. During the next sitting, at
which I was alone, Feda transmitted the following message:-
"Your father says he has seen the young lady who came here last time. She
told him that, quite lately, there had been a sort of medallion found; it
is a little oval picture, not for a wall, but an ornament. It has a little
studded frame of fine workmanship. She thinks the sitter of last time will
know, because she liked it, and used to handle it much. It is quite small,
but not quite flat, the surface is a little convex."
When a copy of the above reached my friend he promptly replied that his
wife's mother recognised this description, having unpacked the article,
after changing residence, only a few days before. It had been one of the
ornaments in his wife's home before her marriage, and had stood in her
Can Keep in Touch with Earth 105
mother's private room. He added that, although it was just possible that
he might have seen it some years previously, he had no recollection of
having done so. He called a few days later, bringing the article. The
frame is of fine mosaic work. Its size is 3 1/2 by 2 1/2 inches. The one
discrepancy relates to the words, "not quite flat, the surface is a little
convex." I should not have described it in that way, although the mosaic
flowers are in high relief.
At the time of receiving the letter, my friend had not heard of the
finding of this object, and doubts if he had ever known of its existence.
I had not met his wife or her mother, nor had I been to their homes.
My friend's wife had been familiar with the ornament throughout her
girlhood. Was it not natural that, when noticing it in her mother's new
house, she should arrange with my father to speak of it, thus giving her
husband a further evidence of her identity and nearness?
I close this chapter with an account of one who, from the life beyond,
observed the peril of his widow and intervened. It illustrates again that
those who depart this life can still keep in dose touch with those they
leave behind.
During a sitting some years ago my father said, through Feda, that he had
promised to convey a request from one who was a stranger to me, but whom
he had met in the other world, a delightful and clever man, who was
extremely anxious about his wife on earth. She had been left with their
infant son and was in deep depression. He had spoken with her at a sitting
and it had comforted her, but he noticed that she had recently yielded to
depression and he had reason to believe that she now entertained the idea
of killing both the child and herself. He was therefore most anxious that
someone should intervene to prevent that calamity.
After this introduction, which I have abbreviated, my father proceeded:-
"Many people know me and my work with you here. He asked me whether you
could see and talk
[missing illustration]
This photograph-stand of coloured mosaic was in a house I had not entered,
and in the possession of a lady whom I did not know. Her son-in-law
anonymously shared one of my sittings with Mrs. Leonard, and on a
subsequent occasion, when he was not present, it was described as
follows:-
Your father says he has seen the young lady who came here last time. She
told him that, quite recently, there had been a sort of medallion found;
it is a little oval picture, not for a wall, but an ornament. It has a
little studded frame of fine workmanship. She thinks the sitter of last
time will know, because she liked it, and used to handle it much. It is
quite small, but not quite flat, the surface is a little convex."
The one discrepancy relates to the words, "the surface is a little
convex." I should not have described it so, although the mosaic flowers
project.
The incident was pregnant with significance for both the lady and her
son-in-law. The latter is shown in the photograph with his wife who,
shortly after her passing, originated this message.
For the full account, see page 104.
106 Further Evidence
with her without telling her that he knows she had thought of doing this.
He would not wish the idea suggested to her again if it has really gone.
But she has, he fears, only temporarily recovered and was in despair a
little time back, and had the wild idea that both she and the child would
be better off in passing to the next life. We wish to avoid that rash act
at all costs; for it would not bring her nearer her husband. Suicide is
bad enough, but coupled with the destruction of another life it is very
bad. Her husband thinks she can manage her affairs if she could find
someone who would give her hope and befriend her a little."
More was said, from which I gathered that the thought of suicide had been
noticed in the widow's mind only three days previously. My sister added
that they were very anxious about her, and that while at first the husband
had some diffidence in asking them to tell me what he had seen in his
wife's mind, he felt that a minister might be trusted to act with the
needed discretion. I asked Feda if she remembered whether the lady had
named this terrible idea during her recent sitting. Feda said that nothing
of the kind had been hinted, and that the lady had left seemingly cheered,
although troubled about her future plans.
I discovered the widow's address with some difficulty and then my wife and
I made her acquaintance. The special reason for the husband's anxiety was
never named by us, but when we had known her for some weeks and she told
us the story of her sorrow, she incidentally remarked that, at one time,
she had wondered if it might not be the best thing "to turn the gas on
herself and the boy." This was some years back, and she has faced life
bravely ever since.
CHAPTER X
THE SPIRITUAL BODY
NO sooner had my father commenced to communicate with me than I realised
from his remarks that he wished me to understand that he now lived in a
body which, to him, seemed as real and as substantial as the body he had
inhabited while on earth. Instead of the vapourish form which I had
imagined to be the dwelling place of the departed soul, he described a
replica of his former body, but one which possessed powers of movement,
and an extension of the senses, far surpassing anything familiar to earth.
He spoke of being suitably clad in garments, and not, as I had supposed,
draped only in a cloud of light.
In these records the new body is variously termed the spiritual," the
"ethereal," or the "etheric" body.
This spiritual body is described as being so sensitive to the condition of
the soul within, and partaking of its nature and development so
completely, that it manifests unmistakably one's true character.
My first sittings were some fourteen years after my father's passing. In
one of these he remarked:-
"All bodily weakness was left behind at my passing. I am now hale and
hearty, looking a young man in the prime of life. Were you to see me as I
really am, it is possible that you might not recognise me. My appearance
is more like the early photograph which shows me without a beard, but with
rather prominent whiskers. Have you that photograph?"
I was able at once to recognise the photograph in question. It was then in
my mother's house at Bournemouth. It is of cabinet size and framed. It
dates from
107
108 The Spiritual Body
the time when I was very young and has been familiar to me all my life.
The significance of the change between my father's appearance in old age
and that described above is seen by comparing the photograph in question
with one taken shortly before he passed.
Some months later, he remarked:-
"I look many years younger than when I passed over. When your mother joins
me she, too, will gradually change to youthful perfection again. For when
the ethereal body is freed from the flesh it tends to revert automatically
to its prime. After our family circle is completed we shall all progress
towards perfection of outward form, so that I shall become even more
youthful than now.
"It is usual for friends who welcome us here to assume something of that
appearance which was theirs on leaving earth. Just as members of one
family gradually advance in age without their noticing any sudden change
in each other, so do they here grow steadily younger in appearance until
all attain the look of youthful perfection.
"Your mother has not looked any older to me since I left; for I see her
spiritual body which looks even younger than she appeared at the time I
passed over. You see only the covering; but I see her as she is."
C.D.T.: If the etheric body of an aged person looks to you younger than
does the physical body to us, how would the etheric body of a growing
youth appear? Would it seem younger or older than his physical body?
Father: The etheric body of a growing youth would look young; it is
progressing and would be seen as immature. But in a person past the prime
of life the etheric body always looks younger than its physical
counterpart. It cannot follow downward steps. In the case of a boy who was
mentally advanced, his etheric body would be in agreement with his mental,
rather than with his merely physical growth.
The Spiritual Body 109
C.D.T.: Are you never weary?
Father: Never; force is generated in my body which quickly revitalises any
part that may require it. Yet sometimes, knowing that it is good to have a
change, I lie down. But this is more for meditation than for rest. It is
the only kind of rest we need. On earth you require sleep, but for us a
soulful meditation brings rest.
C.D.T.: I wish to ask about the body in which we live after physical
death; does that body already exist here, interpenetrating the physical
body?
Father: Yes, the etheric or "spiritual body" is with you now, the entire
bulk of it, but it is not so alive or conscious as is your physical body.
When the latter sleeps your consciousness passes automatically into the
former. The etheric body is never unconscious. It has a separate
consciousness when freed from the physical body, and shares the
consciousness of the latter when within it. Those who can see
clairvoyantly, and remember what they see, must have a partial or
momentary division of consciousness; but the etheric body sees only partly
and in glimpses during earth life. It is the etheric body which sees
clairvoyantly. Should a person suffer harm by this clairvoyance it would
be through straining and overdoing it, ejecting consciousness too often
from its proper sphere. While on earth, the physical is its sphere; for
men are placed on earth to concentrate upon a physical environment.
Father: When the body is discarded you have a "spiritual body," that is to
say, one which is more akin to the Divine Spirit, more sensitive to His
operation. But if He has not been permitted to manifest Himself through
the earthly body, the etheric body will be unsuitable for His
manifestation, the latter being dominated for some time after death by the
habits of its physical body. That which is done in the earthly body
modifies, for better or for worse, the etheric body. The penalty of an ill
life consists in certain qualities
110 The Spiritual Body
of the etheric body which limit and hinder when a man passes over.
One can speak in this way of the etheric body as something by itself. But
it must be realised that one's soul and its etheric body are inseparable.
Just as you manifest on earth by means of, and through, the physical body,
so do you, on passing over, manifest in and through the etheric or
spiritual body. The habits of the soul are perpetuated and made manifest
in its essential body; that body which, during life on earth, was being
modified and stamped by the actions and quality of the soul.
C.D.T.: Is the spiritual body which you see with us indicative to you of
our actual character, not the mood of the moment, but the actual character
which we have formed within ourselves?
Father: The spiritual body indicates character to us more than the outer
body could do either to you or to us. The physical can wear a mask, the
spiritual cannot do so. The outer body may show a fair face and pleasing
expression, but should that person's mind and character be evil, the
spiritual form would show it; the face of the latter would not be so
pleasant as the face you looked upon.
Spirit itself cannot be evil or ugly; but the soul of man, which is
developed by the combination of spirit and body,* reveals its true nature
by the appearance of its etheric body. There can be no deception. We can
always tell from our side. We may seem to make mistakes over some matters,
especially when we try to see and describe earthly things, but we are
never wrong in matters of character. Few people have a spiritual body
which is entirely ugly. The mood of the moment has some effect on its
appearance, but an evil man cannot entirely change the look of his
spiritual body in a good moment. There might be some improvement, but not
a complete change, and no momentary improvement could deceive us.
---
* For teaching given up the relation existing between soul and spirit, see
Chap. xxix.
The Spiritual Body 111
We now proceed to my sister's remarks on this subject.
C.D.T.: When you passed over and met those whom you had formerly known,
did they look much the same as when on earth?
Etta: I think I may say "Yes" to that question. Only they look younger and
healthier, and also so much happier, and happiness changes people greatly,
giving them more colour and expression. One notices more difference in
some than in others, especially in those whose faces used to be gloomy.
At a sitting held shortly after her passing I asked:-
C.D.T.: What is your present body like?
Etta: It looks just as I did when much younger, say shortly after my
marriage.* But I am always well now, and never feel tired. I even choose
to dress much as I did while on earth. I shall not change very much until
you and the others have come over. Then, gradually, we shall all change.
Perhaps you will understand my meaning if I say that people usually make
that gradual change in groups.
C.D.T.: Have our grandparents changed much?
Etta: They have changed considerably. But when meeting those who would
expect to see them as they used to be they would approximate to that
former appearance. Our appearance is now far more amenable to our will
than it was on earth.
Etta: Recuperating forces constantly replenish our bodies, but we need
neither food nor drink, although our bodies look and seem the same as
yours. You take food because it is what your organism needs, ours does not
depend upon such sustenance as you consume. We breathe in our nourishment.
C.D.T.: Do you not require sleep?
Etta: No, our rest is not as yours, because there is no unconsciousness.
We certainly rest at times, but
* Etta passed over ad the age of forty-six.
112 The Spiritual Body
retain consciousness, not perhaps acutely so, but a partial or peaceful
consciousness.
C.D.T.: And you have no difficulty in recognising each other there?
Etta: I recognised father and he recognised me. You might suppose that, in
the case of a mother who had lost a baby boy long years ago, she would
feel disappointed at meeting a full-grown man when she arrived on our
side. But, speaking generally, she does not feel so, because her soul will
have kept in touch with his gradual change of form through meeting him
while her body was sleeping.*
Etta: In contrast to my weakness during the last few years on earth it is
a relief to be freed from questioning whether I shall be fit for such and
such a duty. To have a strong body once more is just splendid.
C.D.T.: What exactly is your body now? (The date of this sitting was five
years after her passing).
Etta: It is rather difficult to say. Could you say just what your body is?
I term mine an etheric body, but it is one that I can see and feel. It is
composed of chemical matter of some kind, but of a different kind from
yours; for your body will dissolve and evaporate. Our bodies are lighter
than yours, and so is our atmosphere. But we are visible in our
atmosphere, as you are visible in your atmosphere. You do not see me
because my body is suited to my atmosphere, but not to yours. I have not
altered in features nor in form; my hands, for example, look the same to
me as when on earth. But my body is now entirely under the control of my
will. Yours is not. You could not sit down and will away your pain. When,
however, you come to us, (luring the sleep of your earthly body, you come
in a body which is akin to ours and which is suitable to our atmosphere. I
feel sure that these meetings with us help you, although you do not
remember them.
* For explanation, see Chap. xxx.
CHAPTER XI
THE EVIDENCE OF BOOK TESTS
ON returning home, go to the room where bookshelves stand opposite the
window; from the top shelf on the right take the fourth book from the
left. Open this at page 33 and find, rather more than half-way down, a
distinct reference to something which your father ardently supported in
his later years.
Such a message as the above, if received during a sitting, would be a book
test. The message is presented in a form which we have to make
intelligible by discovering the missing portion-namely, certain words in a
book which some invisible intelligence has selected as being suitable for
his purpose. Until finding these words the message remains a puzzle; for
we cannot with any certainty guess which of our father's interests may be
the one intended. And not only is the subject matter unknown, but we
cannot recollect which book stands in the place described. Still less are
we able to recall the topic dealt with on its thirty-third page.
If, on reading "rather more than half-way down" the designated page, we
find a reference to some enterprise which we remember that our father
ardently supported in his later years, then the experiment will have been
successful. Such a success could not be attributed to leakage from one's
own mind, and no fanciful stretching of "telepathy" helps towards an
explanation. The selected passage has been correctly matched with a
remembered fact. Who did this matching? Our communicators say that it is
their doing. A careful study of hundreds of these tests has convinced me
that this is the explanation.
A few highly endowed sensitives are reported to have succeeded in reading
words contained in sealed envelopes,
113
114 The Evidence of Book Tests
or a paragraph from a book unopened. But they require either to touch the
object, or to be in close proximity with it. The wide difference between
this feat and our book test experiment will be obvious. But I think that
this acute sensitiveness, evidenced by a few gifted persons, affords a
hint of the methods used by our invisible friends when arranging
evidential tests for our instruction. I revert to this at the close of the
present chapter.
My father remarked that he had been anxious about his earlier book tests,
well knowing that, if they succeeded, this new evidence would remove from
my mind any possible questioning as to the reality of his communications.
They certainly served their purpose. The successes were sufficient, both
in quality and in number, to prove his ability to scrutinise my books and
to ascertain the contents of specified pages. Thought-transference from my
own mind was ruled out; for he frequently selected from books which I had
never read, and from pages which were uncut.
On one occasion, while Feda was transmitting a description of the book to
be experimented with, I was able to recognise it as a volume given me two
days before and which I had left unexamined and unopened on my study
table. To return home, therefore, and discover by verifying the several
test items, that my informant knew more about this book than I did, was a
clean-cut and impressive experience. It was not reasonable to suppose
collusion between the medium and the friend who gave me the book; neither
of them have been inside our house, and it is certain that they could not
possibly have known where I had placed the book. Yet its precise
whereabouts in my study was described.
These tests were often selected from rooms which I had never entered. One
such was in the house of an acquaintance living at a distance. I wrote
explaining matters, and gave the description of the room, the particular
shelf, the position occupied by the book upon that shelf, and the number
of the page. The test message stated that on this page would be found a
few words aptly describing the purpose for which my father was working
with me.
The Evidence of Book Tests 115
On receiving a reply I learnt that the page in question contained the
words, To give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of
death. Few sentences could more effectively summarise the purport of my
father's remarks at this period about his object in working with me. For
he often emphasised the need of evidence, sufficient in quality and
quantity, to ensure that his speaking with me and his account of
experiences in the life beyond, would be recognised as something more than
fanciful imaginings. He believed that a conviction of the reality of such
communications as his would, for many people, dissipate uncertainty about
a future life; and that, for others, an acquaintance with his after-death
experiences might remove, or at least greatly lessen, the fear of death.
When he deemed that I had sufficient material for a book, he supplemented
his suggestion that I should publish, by weaving into his tests an
occasional reference to this project. Our book was subsequently published
by Messrs. Collins Sons & Co., under the title, Some New Evidence for
Human Survival. It is almost entirely devoted to evidence and treats at
considerable length on book tests, numerous examples of which are to be
found in its pages, together with a discussion of their significance.
It will naturally be asked whether chance might not sufficiently account
for the appropriateness of a passage such as the above? It might. One
occasionally comes accidentally upon apposite lines which would constitute
an excellent verification of some book test message previously received.
The question at issue is, however, whether chance can achieve a series of
good results, or only an isolated success now and again? This question has
been decided by careful experiment. As explained in my former book, I
explored the possibilities of alighting on appropriate passages at hazard,
and it became manifest that chance coincidence, however brilliant its
occasional product, could not produce anything comparable with the series
of successes which my communicator regularly achieved.
But while one may thus arrive at personal conviction, it is more difficult
to convey the assurance to those who
116 The Evidence of Book Tests
have not shared in the experiment. It will therefore be appropriate to
refer to an inquiry by the Society for Psychical Research into this
question of chance in book tests. The full account is contained in the
S.P.R. Proceedings for March, 1923. The following is a summary:-
Sixty persons took part in a search for fictitious book tests. Each of
these examined ten of his own books for three separate tests. The number
of the pages to be searched were decided by those supervising the
experiment; and the topics chosen by them were so devised as to bring this
experiment, as far as possible, into line with the book tests obtained by
a group of Mrs. Leonard's sitters. No fewer than 1800 pages were thus
examined, every facility being given to ensure that chance should produce
its best results. The findings were afterwards compared with 532 book
tests received by the group of Leonard sitters and which had been examined
by Mrs. Henry Sidgwick, whose Report thereon is embodied in a Paper (Proc.
S.P.R. Vol. XXXI). It was found that the Fictitious Tests scored 4.72 per
cent. successes, while the Leonard successes attained 36 per cent.
But this difference is further emphasised in favour of the Leonard tests
by noticing the high degree of success achieved by the more skilful of the
communicators. The following table shows the percentage of success
obtained (a) in the three Fictitious Experimental Tests, (b) in the tests
given by the three most successful Leonard communicators, whom we will
call X, Y, and Z.
No. of Complete Complete & Total
results successes partial successes
examined successes
Experimental tests 1800 1.89 4.72 7.67
Leonard tests. 532 17.2 36 54.1
Communicator X 283 15.5 37.9 56.1
Communicator Y 64 20.3 47.0 70.0
Communicator Z 22 63.6 68.2 77.2
The Evidence of Book Tests 117
The S.P.R. account concludes with the following lines:-
"The total number of results examined by Mrs. Sidgwick, 532, is not far
short of the number of results examined in regard to each of the three
experimental tests, 600, and the percentages given in the table above show
that even if we include in our reckoning a considerable number of
comparatively unsuccessful communi-cators, the percentage of success is
much higher in the Leonard tests than in the chance experiments."
It will be seen by glancing at the above results obtained by the 34
Leonard sitters that some of their communicators were more successful than
others. Now, if chance were the only factor, a change of communicator
should make no difference in the result. But there were conspicuous
differences. Some communicators brought off a large proportion of
successes, while others failed to do so. This difference accords with the
repeated assertions of my father that book tests necessitate a certain
degree of clairvoyance for physical objects; and that it requires time and
practice to develop such clairvoyance sufficiently to ensure the minute
accuracy demanded by these tests. He tells me that some who attempted them
had experienced difficulty in even perceiving the printed page, while
others had acquired a facility for the task. We have seen that chance
coincidence obtained only 1.89 per cent. of complete successes, while the
most gifted of the communicators has 63.6 per cent to his credit. From
this it may be certainly inferred that book tests are not to be explained
by chance.
The following example presents special features. It relates', to a Mrs.
Drummond (pseudonym), who sent an account of it to the Society for
Psychical Research (See S.P.R. Jour., Nov., 1922, P. 376).
On December 9th, 1921, Feda transmitted a book test from my father which I
was to verify in my study:-
"Top shelf by window, 6th book from left, and page 19."
118 The Evidence of Book Tests
Feda then continued:-
"Page 3 of the same book interests Ian's father; it has a link with his
earth life, both general and almost in a personal sense."
Knowing that Mrs. Drummond's son Ian, and her husband Mr. Arthur (both
deceased), frequently gave tests through Mrs. Leonard, I sent the above
message, together with a copy of page three from the book in question,
which was entitled Via Crucis. Mrs. Drummond replied, saying that, on
finding nothing relevant in my copy of page three, she had, in her own
home, asked her communicators if they could explain the error.
Clairaudiently she heard the reply, "Yes, page eight." She adds, "I am
afraid I doubted the answer. I therefore took my table and asked them to
give me the number of the page in tilts. Eight tilts were given. But then
I thought the number was in my mind and that I had unconsciously stopped
the table. I asked several times afterwards, and was always told that page
eight was correct."
On receipt of this letter I copied out and posted page eight; but before
it arrived Mrs. Drummond left home for London, and while there had a
sitting with Mrs. Leonard. During this sitting her communicators spoke as
follows
Mr. Arthur: Perhaps you can remember that there was one pursuit of Ian's
that I had been rather proficient at when I was young, but had dropped in
later life.
Feda: He had not done it since he was very young, not done much, but known
to be good. It was something Ian thought he had shone in. Mr. Arthur had
done it, but was not able to go on, when he was a young man. They would
like you to remember after. If Mr. Arthur had kept on--"
Ian (breaking in): Perhaps he would have been better than I was. He might
have been, but he didn't keep on.
Mrs. Drummond comments thus on the above: "I was
The Evidence of Book Tests 119
rather surprised at this mention of boxing, as they had already mentioned
it at other sittings.... My husband, when he was at college, and perhaps
just before he went, took up boxing and was considered very good, but had
to give it up as he couldn't afford the time. Feda's remarks don't apply
to shooting, fishing, golf, tennis, or anything else he did. Ian, our son,
was a very fine boxer, and won the Public Schools Boxing Cup after only a
few months training. When he went to New College, Oxford, he was made
captain of the Boxing Club and won everything he went up for, except once,
and he certainly 'shone.' That wouldn't apply to any other pursuit, though
he was quite good at most games."
Now, on returning home, Mrs. Drummond found my letter awaiting her, and on
reading page eight, which I had copied from Via Crucis, found the
following lines:-
THE SPIRITUAL ATHLETE
PART 2. THE CONFLICT
Now turn we to another sport Fraught with grave truths of like import,
Where the well-practised pugilist Copes with a meet antagonist, And
labours with adroitest art to wound some vulnerable part.
This quotation, so entirely appropriate, was the more satisfactory since
she had never seen Via Crucis, nor was there a copy of that book in her
house.
If it be suggested that it was easy to guess that the figure eight had
been mistaken for the figure three, which had proved wrong, I accept the
suggestion; for Feda apparently visualises the numbers given by
communicators, and sometimes confuses a three with an eight. Yet, it
remains to be explained how so suitable a quotation was discovered, and
how it came to be associated with an obvious reference to boxing when Mrs.
Drummond desired
120 The Evidence of Book Tests
the further clue. What is the alternative hypothesis? What power had the
medium to explore my books, tilt Mrs. Drummond's table in a house fifty
miles away, recall old memories of Mr. Arthur and Ian, and so
intelligently act the several parts of the persons claiming to share in
this experiment?
All happened as if these actual persons had selected an apposite reference
to boxing from my book-shelves, and had asked my father to request me to
forward it to Mrs. Drummond. That they then succeeded in using Mrs.
Drummond's power of obtaining messages when alone by means of table
tilting, and in this way corrected an error in the initial transmission of
the page number. That they further ensured ultimate success by a distinct
reference to boxing during Mrs. Drummond's next Leonard sitting.
We seem to see in this incident a co-operation between her communicators
and my father; and this is in harmony with their previous assertions that
they had met in the Beyond. The incident supplies a further addition to
the impressive array of proof establishing the identity of our respective
communicators, all three of whom invariably take their natural parts in
relation to Mrs. Drummond and myself.
As to the method used for discovering these tests it seems to be that of
sensing, with an occasional achievement of clairvoyance. Clairvoyant
inspection of books, page by page, is said to be dependent on the presence
of what my communicators term "the power," an emanation which renders
physical objects easily visible to them. But this emanation is rarely
present in sufficient amount for the purpose, save in the vicinity of a
mediumistic person.
The method chiefly relied upon for book tests is said to be that of
sensing, a species of mental perception which reveals only the ideas, and
not the printed words, by which they are expressed to us.
One of my sister's book tests related to a rather trifling matter, and
yet, as I pointed out at the next sitting, could easily have been linked
with something much more cogent which was contained in an adjoining line.
Her reply was interesting as a description of the sensing method.
The Evidence of Book Tests 121
Etta: What you suggest would have been better, but in obtaining these
tests we have to wait for associations to strike us. It is something like
waiting for a note which will harmonise with a chord in my mind. Say there
are three or four notes in the chord, and I wait for some single note
which will harmonise with it. Often it is not a dominant note which
strikes me; although a true one, it is not what I would have chosen.
C.D.T.: You are describing how ideas come to you while selecting these
tests?
Etta: Yes; supposing I were to think of a certain time in my life, say a
birthday, and wished to connect it with a book test. I would recall events
which happened at the time, let us suppose them to be the following: (a)
You sprained your wrist. (b) Mother had a headache. (c) A fortune was left
me. (d) Father lost a key about which there was some fuss. Say that these
were my outstanding memories of the day in question.
To obtain tests I stand near your books, or pass along by them. For a
while I feel nothing. Presently, however, I feel something which I can
only term a response. Now, that response does not indicate tome anything
in particular, but, as in the old game, one feels "getting warmer." It is
something like beginning to recognise scenery which is leading towards a
familiar path; one is not quite sure of having seen that tree or that
house previously, yet a general impression of familiarity dawns, and so
one follows the road till it leads to recognisable objects nearer the
goal. Now, after waiting a while, I might get an idea of a key, or of
locking or undoing. I should realise that this had a bearing on my quest,
since father once lost a key on my birthday, and this incident would
certainly be remembered by you.
I should realise that it was unfortunate that I could not find anything
apposite to the fortune; because it is natural to object, "Fancy saying
nothing about the fortune, yet mentioning such a trifle as the loss of a
key." But since the idea of a key came first, I should
122 The Evidence of Book Tests
proceed to ascertain which book and page contained this key reference. I
would retain in mind the idea of the fortune' and, continuing the search,
might possibly find a reference appropriate to that; for, somehow, the
getting of one item helps in getting others.
The position is that I have to get something that harmonises with my
chord; I must somehow get one idea, but cannot ensure its being the most
desirable one.
It is this association of ideas which gives us a clue to much of the
information which we gather when composing book tests.
Since writing this chapter I received the following while sitting with
another trance sensitive. It is characteristic of my father to mention
book tests when speaking with me through a new channel.
The book was indicated in the usual way by reference to room, position of
shelf, and number of book in shelf. I was asked to look at page fifty-six,
where would be found the name Mary, chosen because there was a Mary in
spirit life related to me.
I could not remember what volume stood in the place described. It proved
to be my paternal grandfather's translation of Dante's Purgatorio. My
father's sister, Mary, passed long since; the name appears on page
fifty-six, in the sentence, A Latin hymn to the Virgin Mary.
I spent some time scanning other pages for reference to this name, but
failed to find it repeated. It was natural that my father should choose
for experiment a book which had been in his library and which he greatly
valued. The test was prefaced by the remark that a name inscribed at the
commencement of this book was dear to me; this is, of course, the name of
the translator, my grandfather, Thomas.
I was next told that on page sixty-two would be found five lines
applicable to my inspirational writing.
This experimental writing had been frequently named in my Leonard sittings
some years back, during the time
The Evidence of Book Tests 123
when I practised it, my father claiming to have influenced my mind and
impressed me with his thoughts. On page sixty-two there are the following
five lines placed by themselves, a quotation from Milton. I italicise the
specially relevant words.
". . "For now
My earthly by his heavenly overpowered,
In that celestial colloquy sublime,
As with an object that excels the sense,
Dazzled and spent, sunk down, and sought repair."
The test continued:-
On that same page, the fourth line from the top will serve to denote the
value of our work with you."
The line indicated reads: Two angels from above did I survey. Taking the
word angel in its original meaning of messenger, this line is most
appropriate to my two communicators, father and sister.
The tests now turned in another direction, thus:-
"There is something on your desk which belonged to your father."
I keep his ruler in the centre of my roll-top desk.
"There is a desk in your house which belonged to him."
In our box room is a small writing desk of my father's.
"You have a watch which belonged to him."
I always wear my father's watch. It was mentioned in his earliest
messages, through Mr. Vout Peters, in 1917.
"You have a portrait of John as a young man with high open collar."
124 The Evidence of Book Tests
My father's name, John, is here casually introduced. This portrait had
been named in the 1917 sittings, but the item "high open collar" is now
given for the first time. The photograph represents my father in his early
ministry, with high turned-down coat collar and white tie.
This medium has not been to our house, and the picture referred to is in a
room where no visitor would see it.
CHAPTER XII
A REAL WORLD
STATEMENTS about the next world made by those who live there are
refreshingly definite and clear. To them it is as solidly real as is this
world to us. It varies greatly in its different regions. In this it is
like our own planet. Descriptions of scenery and social life differ
according to the position and opportunities for observation of those
making the report. This applies equally to explorers from tropical Africa,
or revenants from celestial regions. Those of the latter who most
frequently speak with me say that their abode is neither the lowest nor
the most exalted of the regions forming the next world. Failing exact
nomenclature, they have formed the habit of terming it, "The Third
Sphere." Of these spheres there are said to be several surrounding our
earth at great distances and forming a series of globes. The nearest is
far outside the earth, but surrounding it; the furthest surrounds all the
others. All of them rotate with the earth. Each of these globes has a
surface of considerable thickness, and although invisible to the human
eye, each appears to those dwelling on it to be firm and substantial. Each
successive globe is brighter and more beautiful than the one next below
it. The outermost may be thought of as "the heaven of heavens," the abode
of the most evolved and God-like who have graduated through successive
stages from earth.
When we look upward and see the stars, with nothing between to obscure our
vision, it may not at first be easy to think that we are gazing through
world upon world of active life. All seems silence and emptiness. But so
does the summer evening air as we stand upon the downs, remote from town
or village, hearing nothing save, perhaps, the chirp of grasshoppers or
the drone of a flying beetle
125
126 A Real World
Yet we have but to erect a portable receiver and at once we can hear a
voice recounting the news of politics, trade or sport, or we may listen to
music played a hundred miles away. Unheard by our physical sense, all this
has been passing over the silent downland, only to be detected by use of a
contrivance which interprets it to the ear.
Is it so difficult to suppose that our sense of sight may be incapable of
making us aware of what lies between us and the stars, even as our sense
of hearing is incapable of interpreting etheric movements which the
wireless receiver translates?
Our senses have been evolved amid physical surroundings, and are trained
and sharpened for contact with this material world. For recognition of
super-physical worlds they are inadequate. But it is of super-physical
worlds we are now thinking. Had we control of our etheric body with its
senses in active relation to etherial worlds, we should perceive more
activity and beauty in the sky than ever telescope revealed to the
astronomer.
Such an etheric body we now indeed possess, but it sleeps within as the
immature bird-body sleeps in its unbroken shell. Our friends who died
broke away from their physical body, and they tell those who can hear them
that they now inhabit a body which, wakening into activity when the first
one died, introduced them to a world of wonder and delight. Theirs is
another world, and their body is suitable thereto. That body and that
world are alike invisible to mortal eyes, but to their risen eyes both the
world and the body they inherit are substantial.
"Does your world appear to you to be solid and similar to this one?" I
asked my sister after she had been there some few years. She replied:-
"Yes, it is a place as earth is, and looks like it. It is a place, a
similar world, but with greater opportunities and affording us greater
knowledge. I know how difficult some people must find it to realise this."
In our own times science has pushed discovery beyond the boundary of human
eyesight. Astronomers know facts
A Real World 127
which were not revealed to them by sight alone. Working from observed
effects to the unseen cause, the human mind has wrested knowledge from
realms invisible. Our acquaintance with atoms, electrons, and the ultimate
nature of matter, has not been won by sight alone. Science has become
accustomed to dealing with the invisible. The range of human sight is but
a few notes only in the midst of uncounted octaves. The everyday world of
our risen friends is invisible to us, but this gives no warrant for
denying its existence.
Nor should preconceived ideas fetter our thought as we listen to the
experiences of those who know. Residents in the world beyond death are
striving to acquaint us with that land which will be ours ere long. What
they tell us does not clash with reason. On the contrary, it presents us
with a vista of ascending life and evolving experience which not only
harmonises with man's deepest instinct, but also explains to him the
meaning and purpose of existence.
Let us hear what my father and sister say about their world.
C.D.T.: Can you give some description of your present life?
Father: Among those on earth who try to picture our life on the Third
Sphere there is a tendency to think of it as something very, very
different from that of earth. But Nature effects great changes mostly by
gradual transitions. Life with us is similar to that of earth in this
respect, that in both one can work for the good of the community. The
essential difference is that I am immune from illness and that no physical
condition can adversely affect me. We have more control over physical
things. Do not eliminate the word "physical" from your idea of our world;
it would be inaccurate to describe earth as a physical world and ours as
the spiritual life. For you can have the spiritual on your earth, and we
certainly have much of the physical on ours. For instance, we live in an
atmosphere which is chemical and therefore physical; also, I have a
128 A Real World
body; and I wear clothing, since it is a habit of thought to think of
myself with clothes. But it is unnecessary to be measured for them. We can
create them by thought alone, building up in that way whatever clothing we
desire. Those who are at first unable to do this for themselves find
others who will readily do it for them.
We do not eat, neither do we find it necessary to drink. I frequently take
long walks; that is because I enjoy walking, not because it is necessary.
I can float at will, but from habit I enjoy feeling my feet upon the
ground. It will naturally be asked what it is that I walk upon; is the
ground real, or do I only think it? There certainly is ground, and to me
it is solid, as solid as is the earth's surface to you, and it resists the
pressure of my feet. Yet, on account of the powers of my mind, I could,
should I so desire penetrate and go down into this ground. If you wished
to descend below the ground in your garden you could not accomplish it by
your mind alone without using a spade or other implement. We possess the
necessary implement, which is simply our mind and will. By making a mental
effort I could descend into our ground.
C.D.T.: You have spoken of relations living near your present home, and of
your walking; are there highways or roads leading from place to place?
Father: We have roads, but the surface is unlike the stoned or macadamised
roads of England. I notice no variations of surface. The appearance is
something like natural soil, but without mud or anything disagreeable, and
it is springy and pleasant to the feet.
We have no such closely populated districts as in your large cities.
Houses are not crowded together. It is quite easy to travel great
distances.
So much which seems fanciful to you is fact with us. Many a time Etta has
pointed to some scene and said, 'It is exactly what on earth we should
have termed a picture of fairyland.'
A Real World 129
C.D.T.: I have a question about the spheres. When father spoke about the
solidity of the ground, he did not mention the view overhead. According to
descriptions given of your successive spheres the floor of the next higher
must be somewhere overhead when you are on your own sphere. Are you able
to see it, and if not, what is seen when you gaze upward?
Etta: We see no floor above us, but only what looks like sky. Is not your
sky just the atmosphere? We have an atmosphere also; so we see sky, but no
clouds."
C.D.T.: Then you cannot see through the sky to the floor above?
Etta: No, we cannot, and I think this is owing, not only to the distance
of the sphere next above us, but also to the different state of that
sphere. There is no doubt that it is state, and not distance, which
matters so much here. Suppose I were on a sphere which differed from the
one above it more than it differed from the one below. Then the distance
from the one below would seem less than the distance to the one above.
There are great differences between the spheres, and that between, say,
the third and fourth is much less than that between the fourth and fifth.
The greater the difference between any two spheres the further apart do
they appear to us.
A young friend, recently killed in the war, spoke at my first sitting. A
few weeks later his mother accompanied me, and among her son's
observations, given through Feda, came the following:-
"He was glad to find animals and trees there; that was better than crowns
and harps. He had feared it might be weird. To his practical mind
religious views had not been presented in a way to give him any clear idea
of what it might be like. He received the impression that there would have
to be a long interval, after which one would be ready for music, harps and
so on. 'When I found it here a thousand times more
130 A Real World
beautiful than the earth, although in some ways like it, I knew I could be
happy.'
Feda added:-
"He says that he has seen Christ, but that he cannot find words which
would enable him to express himself in describing that meeting."
Frequent mention is made of homes. It is implied that while these are not
strictly necessary, the accustomed habits of earth incline most people to
use them for a while. My father describes his present home as situated on
a hillside commanding wide stretches of scenery. From its garden one walks
downward past fields and trees to the bank of a river.
Even on the third sphere there are some who have outgrown the inclination
to reside within walls, and who live in valleys, or amidst trees, or on
the slopes of the hills. Those accustomed to open air life on earth can
indulge their preference to the heart's content, and in high spheres the
localised dwelling becomes increasingly rare.
When one of these resting places, or homes, is vacated it may be occupied
by someone else. As to possible disputes over the possession of vacant
residences, such difficulties are said to be obviated by the fact that
each one feels drawn towards the particular thing which it is right and
fit for him to have.
Scepticism as to the reality and desirability of houses in the next life
is natural to many minds. But, considering how great a place the home and
its appointments take in the mind of average mortals, it would be
surprising if such ingrained habits of thought were to be suddenly cast
aside at death. How gradual are most of Nature's processes. Given a real
world, with surroundings which seem to its inhabitants as solidly material
as do our surroundings on this planet, it is but natural that for some
time after leaving earth we should retain our tastes and habits and only
gradually outgrow them.
In picturing the dwellings of the life beyond, it is essential
A Real World 131
to realise its changed conditions of existence. Since neither food nor
sleep are there required, we can eliminate from our mental picture most of
the features which are important in our home life here. This leaves us
with something in the nature of a place for retirement to which we may go
when wishing to be alone, a place for receiving friends in social
intercourse, and adapted for study, contemplation and repose.
In earthly life emigrants arriving in a new country usually prefer to live
in a locality where some of their compatriots are already settled. In
process of time the district takes on something of the social atmosphere
of the land from which its residents came. There is the French section of
Canada, London has its Italian and its Chinese quarters, and so on. Now,
it is asserted that something similar has happened in the Beyond. The
various nationalities arriving from earth choose for the more part to
reside among their own people.
From the sixteenth century, when early emigrants began to leave their
native lands, it has been an occasional practice to give a newly founded
town some name reminiscent of the land left behind. Thus, the English
settlers in America planted a Boston; those who left the Derbyshire
district round the small town of Melbourne perpetuated that name in
Australia. Such nomenclature is said to have been continued in the next
world, for while many on arriving there have preferred to continue their
accustomed semi-isolation amid rural scenery, others congregated in towns,
and these towns have in some instances been named after the familiar towns
on earth.
After my father had given a description, of which the above is a summary,
I asked whether, on his sphere, there existed the doubles of London and
Birmingham. He replied:-
"That is an interesting question. We have a London, but it is not your
London. Certain aspects of it do not coincide; our cities do not
correspond street for street with those on earth. There is some likeness
in the parks and beautiful buildings, but with
132 A Real World
us they are all finer. Much is eliminated from our towns and cities; for
instance, with us there are no congested areas, no slums, no sordid
neighbourhoods, no public houses, prisons, work-houses nor asylums.
"But on the lower spheres there are more correspondences with your towns.
There one finds slum areas again, and some other undesirable features of
your cities. And such features will persist while their counterparts
continue on earth. So long as people think and live in undesirable ways,
there must inevitably remain these undesirable places to which they
gravitate on coming here. When your earth has risen mentally and
spiritually above such habits of life, the corresponding places on the
lower spheres will disappear.
"It is a curious and noteworthy fact that the buildings and surroundings
of the lower spheres are less permanent than those of the third sphere;
they are more easily lost by dissolution. On our side of death all evil
conditions are more easily got rid of than on earth. Your slum buildings,
even if vacated by their occupants, would remain until they were pulled
down; but here such places would of themselves crumble quickly away when
once they ceased to be required by their inhabitants."
It is said that the regions in which the various nationalities have
settled are related to their earthly fatherlands in the sense of being
situated more or less perpendicularly above them. There is, for instance,
on the second sphere what we call an England; there is also another
England on the third sphere. That on the third is over that on the second,
and both are situated over the earthly England. At first sight it might be
thought that, since the residents win remain in each for a period longer
than the duration of individual life on earth, this would cause the
Englands of the spheres to be more densely populated than that of earth.
But it must be remembered that the second sphere, being far above earth's
surface, is of a vastness proportionate to its distance from the earth.
The third sphere
A Real World 133
will have a still more spacious England, while that on the fourth will be
again yet larger. Thus, there is ample room for all inhabitants. Moreover,
on the third sphere the proportion of land to water is stated to be much
greater than on earth, and this gives an increased area for habitation. So
that when we turn our thought to the seventh, or highest of these spheres
surrounding earth, we are thinking of an area so immense that the mind no
longer raises questions relating to possible congestion; there is room and
to spare for all who shall be ascending thither during aeons of time to
come.
Furthermore, the higher spheres are not of that permanent and fixed extent
which we associate with thoughts of earth's surface. The nature of their
substance allows of expansion and increase according to the collective
will of their inhabitants. Such is the hint given by my communicators.
They do not attempt to explain this in detail, and it may be doubted
whether such explanation could be of service to us. It may suffice if we
dimly realise that there await us all possible facilities, whether
spiritual, mental or of semi-physical character, for our progress towards
unthinkable perfection.
C.D.T.: I gather from your remarks that your particular locality is more
or less above that part of earth occupied by the British Isles. Are you
conscious of the movement of your sphere as it revolves in harmony with
the revolution of our planet?
Father: I believe that some here have supposed that our spheres remain
stationary. It is not so. Our spheres move round with the earth, but we
are not in any sense conscious of the movement. The velocity of course
increases as one moves toward our higher spheres; for the higher one goes
the greater is the distance covered during one revolution. Yet so gradual
is it that we feel no difference while journeying to and from your earth.
C.D.T.: Have you any idea of your distance in miles from the surface of
the earth?
Father: I should not regard any calculations as reliable.
134 A Real World
The bottom of the lowest sphere is well above the earth. Some of the
spheres, especially the higher, are capable of expansion; they are not
stationary in size. There is no doubt that matter, with us, is more
pliable and responsive to our wills; the higher one goes the more
responsive it is. I term it "matter" for lack of a better word to express
it. Our "matter" is peculiar and different from yours. Solid objects with
us are elastic, or can become so, and can be remodelled. Ability to do
this depends upon spiritual power and will. New arrivals would no more
understand how to accomplish this than a new-born babe on earth could
carve wood.
C.D.T.: What is below the ground of your sphere? Here we have the
antipodes below us, what have you?
Father: I can tell you that, just as the ground of your earth is limited
in depth, so is ours, but so far as I can judge, ours is more shallow than
that of earth, and I am sure it is chemically different.
C.D.T.: I conclude that yours is highly tenuous; when we look at the stars
we must be looking through your many spheres.
Father: Yes, that is so, and yet, to us, our ground is solid and opaque.
But it does not contain such metals and other materials as yours. It is
lighter. It goes down, I should say, for miles on each sphere. On the
lowest sphere it is thickest of all. On our third sphere it is appreciably
thick. Dig deep enough and one would get through to the atmosphere of the
sphere beneath. One would not dig, but that is how it stands; the ground
is thick, it is also mentally penetrable. The spheres above us have ground
which is thinner and still more easily penetrable by mind. For convenience
in passing from one sphere to another, there are channels or clearings,
call them "tunnels," which have been bored mentally, just as you have
tunnels excavated physically on earth. Constant use of these tunnels keeps
them clear. We simply use mental means where you would use physical means.
One has to make strong mental effort in order to
A Real World 135
penetrate the matter of our spheres. I could, if I chose, pass through
fresh ground each time it was necessary to travel to another sphere, but
this would be a waste of force; we use the channel already prepared by
other minds. If you found a hole in the hedge which was obviously there
for use, you and others would naturally go through it and so it would be
kept clear by constant use. We do similarly.
Below our lowest sphere is another, that of animal life.
C.D.T.: Do animals go there from earth?
Father: Yes, but not to live again individually; it is the sphere of
collective automatic and physical life-force, call it etheric force, left
from the physical animal lives. It is drawn back again to earth, but not
individually; the whole reservoir may be thought of as dividing again into
small portions. It is not individual life at all, in your sense of the
word, not life which has held any intelligent or spiritual quality. Real
life, but of a nebulous kind. What sort of soul does a bullock possess? It
is nebulous. Cattle soul-force again becomes cattle, and only that. It is
the energy-giving power of the soul, rather than the soul of an animal
which lives again on earth.
C.D.T.: Do pet animals survive?
Father: They do survive, but not for ever; possibly for as long as those
who love them are in need of their companionship. I have seen no snakes or
lions here, only such animals as were accustomed to human companionship. A
tiger pet is possible on earth, but it is quite unnatural, and is never
the tiger's own choice in any real sense. The animals who come to this
sphere are such as have grown naturally attuned to man.
C.D.T.: That would include horses, dogs, cats, and perhaps elephants and
monkeys?
Father: The elephant is not a natural pet; it belongs to wild life. We
have horses, dogs and cats, but very few monkeys. Birds seem natural here.
I have seen birds on the higher spheres which are quite unlike any
136 A Real World
seen or heard of on earth. They looked like glittering gold and silver,
shot with colours more beautiful than anything pictured by man.
C.D.T.: Do you see the sun as we see it from earth?
Etta: I have not seen it as a round object, yet we seem to see its light.
Not that we are at all dependent upon the sun's light. I question if we
should seriously miss it. The natural luminosity of our atmosphere is
sufficient. With this self-luminous atmosphere there are no shadows, nor
day and night changes. On the higher spheres there is more and more of
this iridescent light.
C.D.T.: Do you see the moon, planets and stars?
Etta: I have not seen their forms at all as yet, but might do so by coming
to earth and getting into your conditions somewhat. To see objects which
are material we should use what is akin to clairvoyance. If it were worth
while I might learn how to see the moon clairvoyantly-if it were of any
service. But we do not concern ourselves with things which cannot, or do
not, affect our progress and our work here. To me the moon seems one of
the non-essentials.
C.D.T.: Yet it is one of the wonders of God's creation, and therefore of
interest in learning about Him.
Etta: There are so many more wonderful ways in which we can see His works.
C.D.T.: Many people question whether, despite these descriptions given in
human language, there exists the same apparent and essential reality
there.
Father: There is something in that. While speaking I felt how bald and
bare was my description compared with the reality of that world. Yet,
there are grass, trees and flowers, as well as other forms with which you
are not familiar, things of which I cannot give you any conception. I hope
that occasionally some spring may be touched during our conversations
which will suggest helpful comparisons. Remember how, sometimes
unexpectedly, you are touched with
A Real World 137
sudden happiness, an extraordinary uplift, illumination and hope, and yet
you are unable to tell others why. Really, you are then sensing the hidden
hope in life; that world which is hidden from you is revealed to you, the
eye of the soul beholds that which the physical eye cannot see. Now, as we
go on and upward, we increasingly perceive the hidden beauty love, and
hope in all things. It is not so hidden from us as it is from you. Etta
and I are in a marvellous world.
CHAPTER XIII
EVIDENCE FROM EXPERIMENTS WITH THE DAILY PRESS
INDEPENDENCE of telepathy from the sitter's mind has been proved by Book
Tests; but might they not, one will ask, be somehow due to the medium's
clairvoyance at a distance? My father apparently realised that this point
required guarding, for he presently devised an ingenious extension of the
book test idea, one which ruled out the medium's clairvoyance as
completely as book tests had ruled out telepathy. This he did by means of
what are now known as Newspaper Tests.
At the hour of my sittings with Mrs. Leonard the type of the London Press
for the following day is not yet set up. Clearly, the medium cannot see
what is not existing.
My father's plan, as explained by himself, was to visit the office of a
paper selected for the test, and there note such names or statements as
might lend themselves to his purpose. By employing a faculty which seems
to involve some slight degree of prevision, he then ascertained the
approximate position which these items would occupy when the paper was set
up and printed. This done, he was ready for my sitting, and soon after its
commencement he transmitted, through Feda, the references which I was to
verify the following morning by examination of the issue of some
particular organ of the public Press.
The simplest form of newspaper test was the statement that such and such a
name would be found in a minutely described position in the morrow's
Times. The defect of this lay in the necessity of transmitting a name
through Feda-usually a difficult feat. It was, therefore, more usual to
indicate the name by circuitous methods, such as, "one of your mother's
names," "the name of a place by the sea at which we once resided," or, "a
place close to which you lived when in business."
138
Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press 139
More interesting were test messages which indicated acquaintance with
recent happenings in my work or in my private life, matters entirely
beyond the medium's normal knowledge; also others which referred to my
father's earth life in a way which was only obscure until I discovered the
key-word by looking in the morrow's paper as directed.
The general idea of these experiments is illustrated by the following
examples:-
April 1st, 1921, at 2:36 p.m.
After indicating certain names which would be found near the top of column
two on the first page of the morrow's Times, Feda proceeded to say:-
"Also, close by is an address suggesting being on a hill. It reminded him
of a place where he had lived. He once lived on a hill; to go to his work
he had to descend. While at that place he had a rather important change
connected with his work; he acquired a different official standing."
Now, on thinking of my father's various residences, I recollected three
which were "on a hill"; but it was necessary to refer to records dating
back thirty years before discovering that, on being appointed to
Ilfracombe in 1888, he was given the position of District Secretary, an
honour which he appreciated. His residence at Ilfracombe was nearly at the
top of Oxford Grove, an unusually steep street, from which he had to
descend in order to reach the town and his church.
The address which had suggested this reference proved to be Shooter's
Hill: it appeared in the next day's Times, within five inches of the top
of column two on the first page. This position was, as foretold, close to
the preceeding test words.
Another test from the same page referred to column three, where I was to
find,-
"Not quite half-way down, a name which sounded
140 Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press
to him like that of people with whom your mother has recently renewed
friendship."
In order to ascertain the meaning of this remark it was necessary first to
inquire of my mother whether she had recently met any old friend whom she
and my father used to know. In her reply she wrote that Mrs. May, a former
resident in Ramsgate and member of my father's church there, had recently
visited the town and that they had met.
I was now prepared to scrutinise The Times again, Only one inch short of
half-way down column three, on page one of the above date, was an
advertisement containing the word May.
Neither of the above references had appeared in the previous day's issue
of The Times.
It was my invariable custom to post a copy of these tests to the Society
for Psychical Research on the evening of the day on which they were given.
They are there preserved for reference, and it can thus be certified that
they were received by the Honorary Secretary on the morning of the day
following each sitting.
November 11th, 1921, at 3:25 p.m.
In the tests for this date there was but one inaccuracy, although seven
were given. This mistake looks like a slip of memory on my father's part;
for Feda said, column two, when actually the required words were found to
be in column one.
"Column two, page one of The Times, a little way above half down see the
name Dawson. He knew one Dawson very well; and close to that name is given
a place which he connects with the Dawson whom he knew."
Just two inches above half-way down column one appears, the Rev. Canon
Dawson, and on the line next above it is
Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press 141
St. Nicholas Church. In the years 1882-5 my father resided at Ramsgate and
his colleague the Rev. R. G. Dawson lived in Margate. The latter had the
oversight of our church at St. Nicholas, a village some few miles distant.
It may be instructive to add a note, made during the next sitting, which
touches on the method by which these names are selected. I broached the
subject by inquiring, apropos of the above, if my father was aware of the
Place-name which stood close to that of Dawson? Feda replied that he had
only sensed it as a place which Mr. Dawson would have known and spoken
about. I then said that St. Nicholas was the name found. Feda continued:-
"That does not help him to decide it you have found the one which he
intended, because in this case he did not sense its letters, but merely
that there was a link with Dawson. He says, 'I often know things which I
cannot give here; but with these newspaper tests the difficulty frequently
is that I do not actually see them as words, but only sense that there is
a connection. It is the link which is perceived. These difficulties are
interesting. Your plane is not our plane, and we are limited directly we
try to touch and understand the merely material things of your plane.'"
These difficulties are more fully discussed in my previous book. It is
sufficient to remark here that these tests were at first, like book tests,
attributed to a power of sensing, but that from time to time it was
possible to make use of a faculty of clairvoyant vision for material
things, and that on these occasions the actual words were seen. To give
the position in which the test words would be found in the next day's
paper was said to be more intricate, because they were not yet in type at
the hour of my sitting. In order to ascertain what would be their ultimate
position in the paper it was therefore necessary to employ a clairvoyance
which brought into view the page as it would presently be, and, upon the
page so visualised, to notice where the selected test words appeared.
142 Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press
This brings us up against the difficult question of forecasting the
future. My father insists that what he then sees of the visualised page is
to be thought of as the shadow cast before it of the thing which is about
to be.
I am very far from understanding this explanation. The fact of this
foreknowledge is certain. It has been demonstrated by too many examples to
admit of question. Such foreknowledge bears upon many well-attested
psychic phenomena in which correct foretelling has taken place. Coming
events do sometimes cast their shadow before although we are normally
blind to that shadow. And even in those instances when we feel impressed
that something is impending, how few are gifted with the ability to
interpret accurately what that something will prove to be.
That my communicator should have insisted that the name Dawson would be
found in conjunction with that of a place with which his old colleague was
connected, is but one of many instances which indicate that the person
devising these tests was cognisant of facts which had been familiar to my
father in years long past.
The following examples reveal the close touch which my father is able to
keep with my activities. They relate to incidents which were in the
immediate past when the tests were given.
December 20th, 1921, at 11:54 a.m.
In The Times to-morrow, about half-way down column one, see the name of a
man very recently passed over, about whom you have been talking lately."
I distinctly remember thinking about this particular test while returning
to London from the sitting. It was impossible to recall any name which
would meet the case. I had not, to my knowledge, been speaking of any who
were recently deceased, nor could I think of any recent death which had
especially attracted my notice. My mind was a blank as to the name which
would appear in this exactly designated position in the morrow's Times.
Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press 143
That evening, while taking an appointment at the Mission, I heard of the
death of a Mr. Ray whom I had visited in hospital at his special request.
He was a member of the Mission, and I had from time to time discussed his
chances of recovery with my colleague who was his regular visitor; these
talks had taken place in our minister's room and were known only to
ourselves. In view of this I concluded that the name Ray, if found in the
given position next day, would be an incontrovertible proof of knowledge
coming from another mind than my own.
When The Times arrived next morning it showed the name Ray in an
advertisement placed less than two inches below the half-way crease in
column one of the first page.
Scrutiny of the previous day's issue showed that this advertisement had
not been there before; it was right for the day stated, and for no other
days.
In an attempt to elaborate this test Feda had said that the name James
seemed somehow connected; the further effort, which had been to find the
same name in another daily paper, failed; but I discovered some days later
that James was Mr. Ray's name, a fact I had not previously known.
This incident, following many of similar character, indicated that my
father was able to follow, with some closeness, my work at the Mission. To
many minds this might seem more easy to credit than that he should be able
to investigate in The Times printing works the preparation for the
morrow's edition. Yet, the latter achievement has been demonstrated by
many scores of accurate newspaper tests. The fact is beyond dispute,
although a full understanding of the powers employed is probably beyond
the reach of our imagination.
At my next sitting it occurred to me that it would be interesting to
ascertain whether my father could transmit the name Ray through Feda; I
was interested in the fact that names so frequently presented a
difficulty, and this seemed an opportunity for ascertaining where the
difficulty lay. So I asked:-
144 Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press
"About the name in The Times of one recently passed over and which I found
there; can my father now recollect it?"
He can," replied Feda. I said to her:-
I do not wish to spend time about it if you cannot get it from him easily,
but perhaps he can tell you how many letters are in that name."
Feda then repeated my question and appeared to be watching intently while
counting thus-" One-two-three-. One- two-three-there must be more than
three. Nobody has only three letters in their name. One-two-three-One-two-
three-." All this was said very softly, as if not meant for me to hear. I
then said, "Has he given you the number, Feda?"
She replied, "He does not get beyond three. He keeps sticking at three.
One, two, three." And beyond this Feda seemed unable to ascertain the
communicator's meaning.
I was left with the impression that Feda felt she had failed to give the
answer required, and that she supposed my father was unable to tell her
the correct number of letters in the name. Had she been reading my mind it
should have been easy for her at least to realise that three was the
number of which I was thinking, even if she could not read there the name
Ray.
October 4th, 1922, at 2:36 p.m.
In to-morrow's Times, page one, column one, and near the top, see the name
of a place which you much liked while away; you went to see it, but not to
stay there, and were very interested. It is not the name of a county, but
of a small locality."
My wife and I had recently returned from a motoring holiday in Cornwall.
Only five days previously we had stayed for an hour at Sherbourne, where
we took tea in an upper room, the window of which overlooked a street
Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press 145
adjoining Sherbourne School. There we had watched the boys passing to and
fro. Before leaving the town we inspected the school buildings from the
outside, and were sufficiently interested to read, on arriving home, all
we could find in my books relating to Sherbourne and its school.
Now, the test message given above is somewhat vaguely expressed, and it
seemed quite possible that more than one place might have equally well
corresponded with such a description. But, on looking at The Times on
October 5th to discover the solution of the riddle, we were, I candidly
admit it, astonished to see the words, School House, Sherbourne, placed
precisely where I had been instructed to look, viz., "near the top of
column one of the first page."
My father lived in the neighbouring town of Yeovil during the years
1891-4, and we had visited Sherbourne together in those days. The place,
therefore, held for me associations with my father, and these had been
strongly in my thought during the hour spent there.
My father has frequently remarked that links of association make these
tests easier for him. If this be the case, one can realise how my vivid
thought of him during the hour spent in Sherbourne, may have led him to
seek for something in the contents of the paper which he could weave into
evidence for my next sitting.
In this same sitting there was a further test which may be fittingly
recorded here.
"Lower in this column, i.e., column one of The Times, first page, and
probably half-way down, they saw the name of an old friend of Clara's, a
lady to whom she was much attached, one older than Clara. And a little
below it comes the name of a place in which Clara would have known this
friend and with which she would associate her."
It is clear that neither my wife (Clara) nor I had sufficient clue in the
above to make guessing worth while. We waited
146 Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press
until the paper arrived next morning and then discovered the name Poole,
which stood within one inch of half-way down the first column of page one.
This name was peculiarly appropriate to the description. My wife had for
many years been on terms of most intimate friendship with three sisters
named Poole, the two elder of whom were senior to my wife and had died
before this date.
The second part of the test was as quickly recognised as the first part;
for we found, only four inches below the name Poole, the name of the place
where my wife had first known them. This was Streatham, a place always
associated in her mind with the Poole family.
It may be asked whether my father had known of our friendship with this
family? I do not think he knew during his life on earth, but my sister
certainly did, and she has associated herself with the devising of these
tests ever since a period shortly after her passing.
One is left in doubt whether to class this knowledge of the Poole family,
and their earlier residence at Streatham, with my sister's earth memories,
or with information derived from us since passing. For, although my sister
knew of my wife's friendship with the Misses Poole, we have no reason for
thinking that she was aware of their having lived at Streatham, a place
from which they removed many years before my sister met them.
Our illustration of this class of evidence may conclude with one which
alludes to the difficulty of obtaining the material for these experiments.
October 27th, 1922, at 2:39 p.m.
This sitting was prefaced by a reminder from my father that he had often
remarked upon the extent to which changing conditions on earth helped him
or hindered him when selecting his tests from The Times office. Certain of
those remarks are recorded in chapter XX. of my former book, among them
this: "I find myself helped or hindered by conditions in obtaining these
tests."
Then came the following for the morrow's Times:-
Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press 147
"Page six; the column at the extreme right of the page, and nearly at the
top, expresses sentiments which would have been very appropriate to the
occasions when his tests failed."
On inspecting the right-hand top corner of page six in the next day's
Times the following words were seen within two inches of the top:
Begun...yesterday in adverse conditions...which handicapped...and
consequently no good times were accomplished. This is curiously
appropriate; "adverse conditions" had been frequently mentioned;
"yesterday" would correspond to the day of the sitting, i.e., the day on
which the tests had been selected at the office and transmitted to me; and
even the word "times" is present, although lacking the capital. I give the
upper part of this column as printed in the Times of the date mentioned.
ATHLETICS
OXFORD SENIOR SPORTS
The Oxford University Seniors' sports were begun at Oxford yesterday in
adverse conditions.
A strong north wind blew up the straight, which handicapped the sprinters
considerably, and conse-quently no good times were accomplished.
Considering the hour at which this test was given, viz., 2:39 p.m., it
seems probable that the correspondent who sent his report to The Times
would not have written it until after my sitting concluded. Yet, there is
small doubt of his having already formed in his mind a general idea of
some introductory remarks relating to adverse weather conditions. While he
may not have written the above sentence so early, it may well have formed
itself in his mind; for he could not but be aware that the high wind would
prevent the best results. Also, he would be thinking of this fact in
connection with The Times, for which his report was destined. If then, as
my communicators
148 Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press
frequently state, thoughts are very real things and travel to the person
and place towards which they are mentally directed, we may imagine this
correspondent's thoughts about weather and slow running being directed
subconsciously toward the office of The Times at an hour even earlier than
2:39 p.m.
We may further suppose the likelihood that workers in that office had a
general idea of the kind of information which this particular column was
to contain. They would know that it would not be filled with
advertisements, politics, foreign news or law cases. It was reserved for a
certain class of information and their subconscious minds would so picture
it, probably as filled with sports news.
Add together all the above factors, the officials mentally delegating
sports news to this sixth page, the Oxford correspondent moulding in
thought the opening phrases of his report, my father standing invisibly in
the office for the purpose of ascertaining what material he could find
suitable for his purpose, and then picturing the page in which his
selected material would presently appear. Then, into his picture of this
page, there falls automatically the ideas which officials were mentally
relegating to it. Among these is the paragraph selected for the test, a
paragraph which, although not yet actually present, is being projected in
thought towards the office.
The above would seem to represent the foundation upon which the
achievement rose into being. The rest of the process is scarcely
imaginable, but its result lies before us. That which my father saw was
not materially present, but was destined to be there in a few hours' time.
The coming event cast its shadow before, and what by us is accounted as a
shadow was, to him, already a reality.
It is beyond my power to explain how newspaper tests are accomplished. The
above is merely an attempt to indicate the direction in which my mind
turns when looking for the solution. My purpose is to show that things
have been accomplished which demanded powers far beyond any which we
normally exercise. The facts are self-evident; their explanation eludes
us. These tests have been so numerous and so minutely successful as to
pass far
Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press 149
beyond anything attributable to chance coincidence. This I have shown in
Chapter XV. of my former book, and it is open to readers to prove it for
themselves by repeating the experiment there described.
INCIDENTAL EVIDENCE OF IDENTITY DISCOVERED IN NEWSPAPER TESTS
Newspaper tests, like book tests, proved that thought-transference from
human minds was not a factor in these communications. They show that
information can be given which is not within the knowledge of either
medium or sitter, or indeed of any one mind on earth. That which is stated
in the test is dependent for its completion, and often for its
intelligibility, upon something which is to be discovered in the public
Press of the following day. The message remains incomplete until one
learns the key-word by looking in a definitely described part of the given
page in the particular newspaper named.
Although these newspaper tests were not offered as proofs of identity,
they have from time to time provided this class of evidence. The following
are instances of the speaker's familiarity with facts which had been
within my father's knowledge when on earth. In each case the information
has been obtained by comparing the test message with the key-words
discovered in the described part of the following day's Press. My comments
are added within brackets.
1. My mother's maiden name was Dore, and she spent some years of her
girlhood in Hampshire.
(The name is correct. She went to a boarding school in Southampton.)
2. My father's first church after marriage was called Victoria, and at
Victoria I was born.
(This was at Taunton. The house in which I was born was in Victoria
Terrace, close to the Victoria Church in Victoria Street. The name
Victoria could not have been discovered from our church reference books.)
150 Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press
3. The name Kate was connected with that of a young boy whom I knew when
they were living near us.
(Kate's little brother was my first boy friend. They lived near us and
were frequently at our house when I was four years old.)
4. When my sister and I were quite young we knew a Mr. Goodwin at Leek.
(Mr. Goodwin of Leek was a personal friend of my parents' and was at that
time of special interest to me because he gave exhibitions with a
magic-lantern.)
5. While living at Leek my father met a minister named Perks and became
friendly with him.
(This happened in 1873-I verified it from my father's diary. The Rev. G.
T. Perks, M.A., being president that year, came to preach at Leek where my
father was then stationed, and they spent the day together.)
6. I was occasionally taught by one who was not a schoolmaster and whose
name was Joseph.
(Joseph was my schoolmaster's son; he used to help his father by teaching
the juniors of whom I was one.)
7. My father's old friend, Thomas Hine, lived at Baldock, Herts.
(The above was his address during the period of our intimate friendship,
1876-9.)
8. The name Preston would be recognised by my mother as indicating one who
still lived at Ramsgate and who had been known to them both.
(Mr. Preston was a member of our church at Ramsgate in my father's time,
and was still residing there at the date of this message.)
9. While living in the Isle of Wight I was engaged in the same kind of
business as that pursued by my Aunt Margaret's father in his earlier
years.
(My father would have known the latter's business, but I was unaware of it
until making inquiries in consequence of this statement.)
10. One now passed over, named George, was an old
Evidence from Experiments with the Daily Press 151
servant of the family and held in much affection; he was somewhat
querulous, but very loyal to us all.
(This characterisation is entirely applicable to George Young, who, for
fifty years, was porter in my maternal grandfather's business.)
11. Georgina was known to both my parents.
(She was their very intimate friend from 1870 onwards.)
12. Some twenty years ago my father was very familiar with Birkdale.
(Birkdale was the name of a house which he purchased and lived in on
retiring from active work at a date nineteen years before this message was
given.)
13. On my shelves are books written by my paternal grandfather, and these
volumes had been much prized by my father.
(I have six books of which my father's father was the author; they came to
me from my father's library and had been much valued by him.)
14. A large number of accurate references are summarised when I say that
the names of my uncles, aunts and cousins, besides those of more distant
relations, were correctly given. In several instances the place of
residence was included. Some of these persons had died before my birth.
The above subject matter covers a range of forty years and is a collection
of minutiae personally interesting to my father and to me. My mother and I
are the only persons who recollect all the facts, Indeed, we were not
quite able to do so unaided; it was sometimes necessary to refer to family
documents, and in order to check the accuracy of No. 9 information had to
be asked from an aunt.
My father had been familiar with all these facts. I therefore offer this
selection as incidental evidence that the communicator claiming to be my
father, and who speaks to me through Mrs. Leonard and Feda, is the person
he claims to be, namely my father, John Drayton Thomas, and no other.
CHAPTER XIV
OCCUPATIONS IN THE LIFE BEYOND DEATH
Father: Many people think that we must be living in a kind of dream state,
or in a world which is mental only. It is not so. Even in a world where
one can create mentally there must be some material to work upon. On
whatever sphere you may be living you have material on which to work. I
have said that where we live this material is easily mouldable; we can
mould it perfectly well by mental action.
Now, the occupations of the inhabitants are many and varied. The
professions and careers which people choose to follow are somewhat similar
to those of earth. But certain of your earth occupations are not needed
with us. For instance, there are no occupations here which are based upon
destruction.
Etta: You understand that our ground is composed of soil, but there is no
wind to carry dust about and no smoke, therefore we have no need for
servants. Yet we have many kinds of occupation open for people's choke.
Father: Perhaps more than for any others we have scope for builders and
architects.
C.D.T.: I am rather surprised to hear that.
Father: Well, perhaps they are not more needed than teachers; I ought to
have placed teachers and instructors first in the list. But builders are
very important because home life is so ingrained a thought in newcomers,
people would not know what to do without homes of their own. It is the
first thing which settles them, for home gives them a natural, familiar
feeling again. And so the home is very important on our sphere, although
it ceases to be so after one rises to the spheres above us.
152
Occupations in the Life Beyond Death 153
The first thing we do when someone comes over unexpectedly is to help him
choose a home, or to find people who will prepare one for him.
The providing of homes is not my work, but I have been interested in
observing the way in which it is accomplished. With us it would be quite
possible to form a house in a moment, but things are not usually done in
that manner. Those who understood building when on earth do it here for a
time; it is the same with architects, that is, supposing architecture has
been their real and natural vocation. Men are not invariably drawn to the
work they did on earth; for they may have had no love for it. A lawyer,
for instance, may here prefer to study music; his earth occupation would,
in that case, probably not have belonged to his soul's life in any real
degree.
We have artists and musicians, and in fact we have people following every
art and profession which makes for beauty and happiness. But it must be
constructive work. It must have in it no element of destruction.
Etta has progressed marvellously with her painting. She has not lost that
gift, but enjoys it more and is more skilled in it. My work remains, in
one sense, the same, for I am teaching. On earth I endeavoured to really
teach, and now I am teaching in a more progressive sense. With us there
are many teachers; it is a large profession.
C.D.T.: Do you refer to teachers or preachers?
Father: I do not say that I am a preacher now, for preaching is really
teaching. Many here require teaching. So little of earth's teaching counts
after one leaves the physical behind. We regard conventional education as
nothing in itself except as a groundwork for further training of mind and
character. It has its importance, but does not come under our system of
training. We do not teach languages nor mathematics. A person who on earth
was a great mathematician is useful to us, not on account of his
mathematics, but for his trained and orderly mind, which he can here apply
to other conditions. So long
154 Occupations in the Life Beyond Death
as a mind is trained so that it can concentrate and control the
desires-that is more important than anything else. It is the training
which stands one in good stead here, and everything which trains the mind
is useful, although purely technical and detailed knowledge gained on
earth may be lost or left behind. For it is the effect of the training and
education which accompanies you here.
Etta: I wish to slightly correct something previously said, namely, that
servants are unnecessary because there is nothing for them to do. Many
people have servants, but they are old servants who are attached to them,
and who are not spiritually and mentally ready to emancipate themselves
for other work here; so they may live for years in pleasant companionship
with their masters and mistresses before they evolve on definite lines of
their own. I thought it worth while to say this because it elucidates the
real situation when communicators tell you that they have their old
servants with them.
Father remembers that he was independent and enjoyed doing things for
himself, and did not wish them done for him. He still remains the same.
But a person accustomed to looking after others and attached to them might
wish to continue doing it here. Father would not favour it; he always
preached independence.
Father: We have no mechanical methods of travelling as on earth. But I
must be careful and somewhat qualify that statement. I do not travel in
train or car, nor do I know anyone here who does so. Yet, when engineers
come here whose minds are bent upon engineering, and who may not be ready
to take up another line of study or work, they continue experimenting in a
limited way, especially with electrical engineering. They are sometimes
able to discover certain things which they then endeavour to impress upon
the minds of suitable people on earth. But they cannot long continue
studies relating merely to mechanical work on earth. We are not interested
in
Occupations in the Life Beyond Death 155
flying or motoring, except as it might be a subject of interest to you.
Such things are not necessary here, and the time will come when they will
cease to be necessary on earth, because you will then employ power which
is now lying in abeyance. Feda reminds me that your old friend, C. B., has
a workshop on the other side. I think he is unlikely to continue it; he is
too progressive for that. He will presently wish to leave it for spiritual
work and higher mental life, although it may content him for a few years
while he develops work in which he was previously interested.
Gardening is a popular profession with us.
Of the arts, music and painting come first, and music takes premier place.
We have sculpture and even the making of tapestries. Indeed, all earthly
things which the eye of man rejoices in can be and are reproduced here. It
may be asked, what becomes of the objects which are no longer wanted when
their makers and owners rise higher and leave them behind? Others who come
here may want just those things. But there is with us a process of
transmutation or substitution, by which objects may be made finer. It is
possible to change the appearance of an object by mental force, entirely
altering it without taking it to pieces. This process can be effected by
those who have developed on constructive lines.
Your recent communicator, Strevett, could not do this. He did not
construct mentally very well while on earth; he did not use his mind
forcibly enough. He had possibilities and was intelligent, but had not
trained his mind strongly in any direction. Therefore, since he was not
constructive himself, many things have been constructed for him. By way of
contrast, take the friend who came to your last sitting. His conditions,
when he passed over, were ready for him and he found exactly such a home
as he would have chosen on earth. He had known of it subconsciously,
though not consciously, before he passed over. He can construct very well
indeed, more so than during his later years on earth, for he now has a
younger and
156 Occupations in the Life Beyond Death
stronger brain with which to work. His life here is one of great joy, new
interests and new delights are continually opening before him. But he was
prepared; he had qualified himself for this.
C.D.T.: You speak of clothing; are your garments simply the etheric
replicas of those you used when on earth, or do you produce them entirely
new?
Etta: In one sense the answer to your question must be, "Both ways." Let
me use as illustration the fact that on earth an old garment can be
unpicked and remade into an apparently new one. Now, our thought with
regard to an object we have appreciated is so strong that it provides the
"pattern" for a duplicate here. But the actual garment is reproduced by
processes unique to this sphere. Thought plays a very important part in
manufacture here, but ours is not an entirely mental world. We can make
things by other processes than thought, if we choose to do so, and many on
coming here would not be happy in doing purely mental work. It would be no
good trying to make a builder into an architect immediately he arrived
here; he might be happy in building, but not in designing or making plans
for others to carry out. One begins with the work for which one is fitted.
Many women are happy making garments, but could not take places of
responsibility. People are not on our sphere because they are more clever
than those below them; for there are very clever people on lower spheres.
It is a question of goodness, of spiritual development. Some here are
quite stupidly good, their every impulse is pure and good, yet they are
quite incapable of organising or thinking dearly. Such people find more
happiness in framing a picture or covering a chair than they could do in
teaching or in caring for newcomers. The latter duties would be less
tasteful to them than manual work.
On my sister remarking that she was living in her
Occupations in the Life Beyond Death 157
father's home, my mother put a question relating to housework. Etta
explained that it must not be thought that she had to attend to the
multifarious details associated with housekeeping on earth; with them the
home was a place to which one invited friends, and where social meetings
were arranged; home-life was still a habit, and had its uses and
pleasures.
C.D.T.: I imagine that where you live all have a desire to know more and
more and are ever adding to their knowledge.
Father: Some do not seem eager for great knowledge; at least, not for a
long while after coming here. For a time they seem satisfied, but at
length all are drawn upward. Of course, many of them have useful work to
do on my sphere, work which satisfies and interests for a time. The higher
knowledge is not acquired all at once, it takes time. Many here are doing
good work and have no desire as yet for higher knowledge which might even
distract them from their present work. But it is only a question of time;
they will presently feel the appetite for the higher things. The lesser
things are both useful and necessary until one develops mentally and
spiritually; remember how children outgrow their toys.
We have books, and people who delight in making them very much as do
authors on earth. Perhaps we do not read quite so much as you do; because
we are now able to converse personally with the authors. We sometimes,
listen to good authors. Hearing them speak gives an even better idea than
we should gain from their books. Still, we have the books and there are
libraries. In those libraries are many books which have never been
published on the earth.
(Following on this were remarks to the effect that earthly authors were
sometimes inspired by minds in the spheres).
My father on another occasion said that, among other
158 Occupations in the Life Beyond Death
things, he was studying psychic laws and principles; also teaching groups
of people; that he had always been interested in collecting facts and that
it had been an ambition of his on earth to express them clearly and well;
he was now able to revel in that work. My mother, who was present at this
sitting, inquired if he remembered anything of the table-games they used
to play together. He replied
"Yes, wait until you come over here, when perhaps you will find yourself
playing them yet better."
My mother expostulated at the idea of games beyond death, upon which he
added:-
"I think you will find yourself playing them again."
From what has been said by different communicators it is evident that they
wish it to be understood that games are by no means excluded from the
activities of their new life. The younger among them allude to outdoor
recreations such as they used to enjoy while here.
Etta: Ours is such a wonderful life in comparison to that lived on earth.
Nothing I could say through this channel would give you any idea that was
comparable to the reality. It is so much more wonderful, bright and
enjoyable than we can express.
Etta tells of helping in what on earth would be termed a mission; an
organised system for dealing with people who have no near friends to
welcome them; also with those who, having disbelieved in any future life,
for some time after their arrival deem themselves to be dreaming.
At the close of a particularly long and interesting sitting, during which
my father had controlled for seventy-eight minutes, he remarked:-
"I often enjoy other occasions when you are at home and unaware that I am
with you."
Occupations in the Life Beyond Death 159
Two years later he made some illuminating remarks about his ability to
share my thoughts. He draw a distinction between the occasions when he
actually came to me, and the times when he was en rapport with me without
coming to earth. He explained that, in the latter case, he would more
easily get my subconscious thoughts, whereas, if present with me, my
conscious thoughts would be more easily received by him. He further added
that this difference depended upon the condition he assumed; that whereas
in his own sphere he was in "the subconscious or all-conscious plane of
thought," on coming to earth he changed for the time being into "a
conscious plane of thought." The difference, he added, was not easy for me
to grasp, but it was very real. By practice he had become able to
interpret my thought from a distance, and considered that, nine times out
of ten, he would get my thoughts as correctly as if he were in the room
with me.
If this be so, then it is clear that in so far as our friends acquire this
faculty, one of the interests of their life will be to observe the growth
in character, and ability for service, of those on earth for whose coming
they wait with anticipation.
CHAPTER XV
THE INTERPRETER OR CONTROL
THIS chapter is followed at intervals by others with aspects of the
process involved in communication through Mrs. Leonard. It is probable
that the underlying principles apply more or less to trance mediums
generally. The subject is obscure and awaits further study.
The chapters referred to are the following:-
XVII. The Modus Operandi of Trance Communication.
XIX. Informing the Control.
XXI. Voicing the Message.
XXIII. Direct Control.
XXV. The Difficulty of transmitting Names in Psychic Messages.
XXVII. The Influence of the Sitter.
Any contribution towards elucidation of trance methods should be of
interest, not only to those who share my certainty that we are dealing
with the mental activities of the discarnate, but also to those who favour
alternative views. For, whatever may be the origin of the messages, it may
be confidently assumed that they are produced in accordance with law,
which is observable in their characteristic imperfections, and frequent
failure to make plain what is obscurely hinted, as well as in their
correct statements about matters unknown to medium or sitter.
The following attempt to make the process intelligible is supported by
copious quotations. In these we have the explanation of their origin given
by the messages themselves.
Where the communicators refer to "the subconscious mind," and to "the
etheric brain," I think they are attempting to explain what they
experience in themselves
160
The Interpreter or Control 161
and observe in others. Like ourselves, they labour under the disadvantage
of having no uniformly accepted terms in which to clothe their ideas about
the subtle distinctions that exist in mental states. Some readers may
perhaps think that the fairly obvious shades of meaning might have been
expressed in words more psychologically precise. If so, I trust they may
find it possible to paraphrase to themselves the sense of the quotations
in language less open to criticism.
Those who Lave read Lady Grey of Fallodon's book, The Earthen Vessel (John
Lane, Publisher), will be already familiar with the name of Feda. As the
name constantly appears in these chapters it may be well to speak of her
more fully at this point.
While studying the literature of psychical research, during the period
before my personal investigations commenced, I was inclined to think that
mediumistic controls were dream aspects of a medium's own mind, or even
instances of secondary personality. Experience showed me that these
hypotheses fail to meet the facts. The controls studied by me not only
claimed to be distinct individuals, but were proved to be so by every test
I could apply; never did slip or slightest indication warrant the
supposition that they were other than the intelligent and self-possessed
individuals they claimed to be.
I have had the advantage of studying two controls, namely, my father and
sister-from the day when they first became such by dispensing with Feda's
help and speaking to me directly through NM. Leonard's lips. I have
observed their early efforts at using the medium's organism develop into
free and intimate conversation. From them I have learnt the difficulties
which a control must surmount before acquiring ease and certainty in this
task.
The hypothesis that "Feda," "my father" and "my sister," are but forms of
Mrs. Leonard's personality fails to find, in my experience, any support;
and I may add that this conclusion is in agreement with that of other
sitters whose communicators have similarly learnt to play the part of
temporary controls.
162 The Interpreter or Control
My father, my sister and Feda habitually refer to each other in a
conversational way, just as anyone might speak of friends and
fellow-workers. They allude to each other's characteristics, to their
skill or limitation in communicating, and speak of knowing each other
intimately in their life away from earth.
One can hardly convey the impression received by these multiplied touches
of reality; nor is it easy to explain one's reason for counting Feda among
one's friends. But to many of us, Feda is indeed a familiar friend; and
among the interests to which we look forward in the next life is the
pleasure of meeting her, and seeing her as she really is.
I know that direct evidence of Feda's individuality as something separate
from Mrs. Leonard must, in the nature of the case, be difficult to obtain.
But the following incidents should be placed on record. They supplement
the evidence which some of Mrs. Leonard's sitters are said to have
obtained when Feda has spoken to them through other mediums, giving
information which was known to no one else in the circle, and which
related to incidents in their private sittings with Mrs. Leonard.
On March 18th, 1921, Feda told me, at the commencement of the sitting,
that she had been to my home and had visited the study. While there she
felt that someone who had been using it recently had left a totally
different impression in the room from anything which she could assign to
me, to my wife or to the maids. She said that she had felt as if entering
a fog and that, as she had been to the room previously, she recognised it
as something unusual. This was interesting, because a visitor had just
left after a fortnight's stay with us and he had spent much of his time in
the study. It was a friend who had come to England, suffering from severe
nervous break-down. Wishing to lead Feda further in her description I put
the following questions:-
C.D.T.: Was that feeling such as might have been caused by someone who was
ill?
Feda: Yes, it made a weak, curious condition, a heavy
The Interpreter or Control 163
feeling. What was the "M" condition in that room? Feda kept getting an
impression of "M."
C.D.T.: Did you get nothing more than one letter?
Feda: It was a name, but I only caught the "M" commencement of it. Do you
know a "D" also connected with it? This was not so clear.
C.D.T.: That letter would be the initial of my name Drayton.
Feda: Not at all; for I should have felt that more clearly.
C.D.T.: Well, I'll ask when I get the opportunity.
Feda: I think you'll have an opportunity. It felt funny to get other
conditions in your room, foggy instead of bright. He did not hear Feda
knock there, did he? He would not have understood it if he had, but would
have thought it was a mouse or something of that kind.
The last sentence may fairly be taken as indicating that Feda realised
that our visitor had been a man, that he was unacquainted with psychical
literature, and that I should be seeing him again, all of which was
correct. My friend shortly returned for a further visit, and I then
elicited from him the following fact which had been entirely unknown to
me. During his first visit he was worrying about his work and wishing that
he might be reinstated on the staff of his old paper, the Manitoba Free
Press. He had finally decided, while with us, that he would write about
this to his old chief, Mr. Defoe, and he had actually written the letter
after leaving our house. Feda's impression of names commencing with "M"
and "D," accord with this.
When the above sitting ended Mrs. Leonard described her recent experience
at a sitting for the direct voice where Feda had spoken to her, and asked
her to let me know that she had been to my study and had sensed difficult
conditions there. The message for me had ended with the sentence, "Tell
Mr. Drayton 'D' and 'M'."
Thus Feda, when speaking at a direct voice sitting, sent me the message "D
and M," which she expanded at my next sitting. This is proof to me that it
was the same person, i.e., Feda, who spoke at both places.
164 The Interpreter or Control
My second story involves three people, a lady (previously mentioned
chapter XI.), who writes in the Journal of the Society for Psychical
Research under the pseudonym of Mrs. Drummond, a clergyman and myself.
Mrs. Drummond, while sitting with Mrs. Leonard on April 11th, 1922 was
told by Feda that a stray cat or kitten had been found and needed a home.
At my sitting, seventeen days later, Feda spoke to me about this animal
and I offered to find someone who might be willing to take it. At about
this date, the clergyman was attending a voice sitting elsewhere at which
Feda spoke. He tells me that, having sat with Mrs. Leonard several times,
he was familiar with Feda's manner and diction, and that he had no doubt
that it was really Feda who then, in direct voice, talked of cats and her
wish that people would be kinder to them.
A month later, I was again at Mrs. Leonard's and reported to Feda that,
having failed to find any other home for the animal I would take it
myself. Two days after this, Mrs. Drummond was in Hampshire receiving
table messages from her son, who frequently speaks to her through Feda and
Mrs. Leonard. Among his other messages he gave the information, "Feda's
kitten has found a home."
At this date I was unacquainted with the clergyman and it was two months
later when we first met. In recounting his psychic experiences he touched
on Feda's mannerisms, and happened to mention her coming to the above
voice sitting. Some time later, while I was telling Mrs. Drummond of this,
she recollected her son's remark, "Feda's kitten has found a home," and
promised to look up its exact date. I was thus able to establish the above
sequence which culminates in the interesting fact that Feda and her
concern for kittens was vouched for by Mrs. Drummond's communicator, not
through Mrs. Leonard, but when Mrs. Drummond was alone in her own home.
Feda's mannerisms, when speaking for herself, clearly distinguish her from
the communicators. In quotations throughout this book I have not retained
her peculiarities of grammar, except on the rare occasions when these may
serve a purpose. And it is most noticeable how her eccentric English
disappears when she purports to repeat
The Interpreter or Control 165
the speaker's actual phrases. One often finds her, then, using words and
speaking correctly about subjects which are, to all appearance, beyond her
understanding, although perfectly natural as coming from the person for
whom they are said to be transmitted.
For these and other reasons I accept Feda as being an individual quite
distinct from the medium through whom she speaks.
CHAPTER XVI
"ORDER IS HEAVEN'S FIRST LAW"
C.D.T.: Can you tell me anything about the government of your sphere?
Etta: There is a government, but not one which limits and restricts; it is
more in the nature of an inquiry bureau to which one can apply for advice
and guidance when needing it.
There will be an area which corresponds in general to a county. In this is
one of these bureaux. It is managed by a band of experienced people who
have been here for some considerable time, and who do not belong wholly to
our sphere, but return periodically for work. They know exactly where the
newly arrived are most likely to make mistakes. As you know, on our sphere
a mental call is easily heard. Let us suppose that someone has been here
only a short time, say one of your weeks, and desires to visit some
acquaintance who is in another condition of life. Well, he would not know
how to set about it. He would probably discuss the matter with his friends
and these might be uncertain whether or not it was advisable for him to
go. In that case they would most probably ask at the bureau. The result
might be that two guides, selected by these higher spirits, would take the
applicant to the place he wished to visit, safeguarding him so that he
neither came to harm nor did harm. I can give a concrete instance; there
was a man who ardently wished to return to earth and make himself visible
to his wife who was somewhat psychically endowed; he wished to show her
that he was really alive and that he had a body. But one of his relations
here felt strongly that it would be an unwise proceeding. So they went to
the bureau and
166
"Order is Heaven's First Law " 167
discussed it there. Two experienced guides were sent with them to the
place on earth where the widow lived. They at once realised that the shock
of grief had reduced her to so nervous a condition that her mind might be
upset by an apparition. And so the man was advised to refrain from taking
advantage of his wife's mediumistic powers to show himself, and rather to
endeavour to impress her to overcome the grief, and to dwell on thoughts
of his undying love. This he did. Had there been no guidance given him, he
might have done otherwise and thereby made her condition worse.
Helpers from the bureau are ready to advise as to the first steps in this
new life, suggesting suitable forms of activity to those who are at a loss
to know what they can do. Also, they introduce to friends those who arrive
here having none of their own-as is sometimes the case with young people.
I would not call this a government, however; it is not quite that.
C.D.T.: Do you think that your bureau is under guidance from a still
higher one?
Etta: Yes, and that higher one is under guidance from one still higher,
and so upward. As the teaching comes down it grows more individual. The
nearer its source, the more impersonal is its form.
C.D.T.: Would you say that the higher bureaux deal with general
principles, while those nearer earth apply these principles in detail?
Etta: Just so. Suppose that from a higher sphere the thought is sent out
that the poor in a certain place, London, for instance, should be almost
immediately assisted in some special way. This goes forth in the form of
an impersonal message urging charity and help to those needing it. As this
message comes downward through the spheres it gains in individuality,
until, upon my sphere, it would be caught by those who, while on earth,
had been in touch with London and its conditions, possibly by some who
still have friends living there in poverty. The next step will
168 "Order is Heaven's First Law"
be that promptings to help the poor are given strongly to your earth,
probably to social workers and charitable persons who then become
impressed with the idea that something should be done. No name was given
in the message, as it originated on the higher sphere, but when someone on
earth eagerly responds with heart and soul to the impression, we pass word
upward telling what is being done and who is doing it. And so, as it goes
upward the impersonal has become personal. Then a thought-current is sent
downward again to the person, or persons, who are working out the mission
on earth. One cannot do good without its being known in the higher
spheres, particularly when one is carrying out an inspiration towards
practical service.
C.D.T.: I suppose government takes a different form on lower planes?
Etta: Yes, there it is really government. When one is fitted only for a
low plane, no amount of desire to be on a higher or more beautiful one
would suffice to take one there. The habit of life on earth decides, and
not any chance desire. If a man has qualified for a lower sphere, he will
find himself there, and he cannot get away from it. That is just and
right, and it saves a vast amount of supervision. According as the soul
moulds itself while in the body, so it decides the place to which it must
go on leaving the body. Those who simply live in the physical senses find
themselves exceedingly limited on leaving earth. We wish such people
understood the facts, so that they might realise how fatally unwise and
short-sighted is their manner of life.
On a later occasion I questioned my father:-
C.D.T.: Can you tell me something more about the organisation or governing
of your world?
Father: On the higher spheres there is the perfect operation of Divine law
or principle. The people do not need keeping in order. They are nearer to
the actual
"Order is Heaven's First Law " 169
governing court, or seat of activity, and therefore can see the perfect
workings of law. As one descends to lower spheres the law seems to work
less perfectly, until, on earth, man's action thwarts it, resists it, and
seems to evade it for a time. Hence, you cannot on earth see so much of
the spiritual organisation, or working of the law, as is seen on the
higher spheres. The system is wonderful.
Suppose that on a high sphere it was deemed desirable to have a gathering
to discuss and determine instructions for a lower sphere about some
important movement, instructions intended for handing down even so far as
earth. The time arrives when certain souls should gather together. Who is
to call them? No one. The law brings them together, call it law of love,
of service, it brings them together automatically; for people there
respond to these principles which are God's Will and therefore the law. Do
not take this simply in the religious sense, I am speaking of it as a
fact; for God's Will is a law as immovable, as real, or even more so, than
gravity or any other law you might name. This Will is for the good of the
whole universe, and upon the highest sphere of each planet it is felt and
interpreted.
So, it is not a government by a body of people on the highest sphere; it
is government direct from God. On the highest sphere the highest is Our
Lord. The Spirit and Will of God manifest through Him. He is the living
symbol of the Will of God for our planet.
Now, all those who are on that sphere are attuned to the Will of God, or
they would not be there. They interpret that Will. On such an occasion as
I am describing, when a meeting is to be called, no messages are sent out.
The very fact that it is necessary for certain people to draw together for
consultation seems to collect them. You see them coming from different
directions to the one place. They are obeying the call. It is not more
wonderful to them to obey voiceless messages than for you to answer a
telephone
170 "Order is Heaven's First Law"
call, which to our ancestors would have seemed an outstanding miracle.
I was once conducting a band of young men who were to see Our Lord. We
were met on the seventh sphere by advanced spirits who had left earth ages
ago. I remember, on arriving there, being amazed to see these others
coming from different directions and meeting us at the same place and
moment. All were exact to time. They told me that they had known of our
coming, that they had felt the time had arrived, although they had
received no message about it.
Now, I think that they can there see the whole of things, the complete
plan; while only small portions of it are handed out to you and to me. If
the whole plan were given you at once, you would probably be dazzled,
confused, weighed down by it. On those high spheres it is difficult for
them to explain to me how they know things, because they can comprehend
the whole, and although they are no longer in close touch with detail, yet
detail is attended to by them for they do perfectly what they undertake.
Etta: I should like to attempt an illustration of that. You know that
anyone who learns to play some instrument does it with difficulty at first
and slowly. He knows how he moves his fingers because he moves them so
slowly. But an expert pianist plays most intricate things without being
consciously aware which notes particular fingers are touching each moment.
He sees the music more as a whole, he does not need to plod through each
detail, he is interpreting. He might not be able to answer your question
if you inquired whether his thumb was upon C, and his third finger on F;
he does not think about his fingers and their position, because he is
interpreting the whole. Thus, he might be less able than some beginners to
tell you those details. What father means is that on the higher spheres
they K-N-O-W. It is not reasoning, but something higher.
Father: Etta is right; there is a higher sense-Intuition. Some call it
Conscience, others Instinct-the sense of
"Order is Heaven's First Law " 171
knowing without having to trouble to find out how one knows. That is the
form of government on higher spheres. It is a system of knowing. People do
not leap into that sphere from a much lower one; they develop to it by
gradual stages. Therefore, on reaching it, you are fitted and ready to
know, to govern and to be governed by knowing. You can help govern those
below you because you know the law and can submit to be governed by the
law yourself.
On our third sphere we have a system more akin to that of your world,
though I would scarcely term it compulsory government. But people are
encouraged to do certain things which are best for them and dissuaded, or
even forbidden, to do others. For, you see, among those who come to our
sphere many have but little knowledge, although they have all done their
best according to their lights. Such require some degree of governing, or
they might try to do various things which were bad for them, even if from
good motives. So we have Advisory Courts or Bureaux. Someone may wish to
help a friend on earth in an undesirable course; another may want to
engage in a kind of work which will teach him nothing. Such cases are
brought before an Advisory Court. As a rule these courts deal with those
who have been here but a short time. There is no forcing, no compulsion;
for that is not necessary here as it is in your world. But after advice
has been given, should a person insist on doing the contrary thing, guides
would be sent to see that the person did as little harm as possible, and
that not for long.
CHAPTER XVII
THE MODUS OPERANDI OF TRANCE COMMUNICATION
DURING my private sittings with Mrs. Osborne Leonard, only the medium is
visible and the words spoken come from her lips. But everything points to
the presence of two unseen persons who co-operate with the medium.
One of these inferred presences is a practised transmitter of messages.
This is Feda, the control; the other presence originates them, and is
termed the communicator. Chief among the communicators who thus come to
speak to me are my father and sister, and as they have endeavoured to
explain the process of communication I shall quote freely from their
words.
They say that their messages pass to Feda in the form of thought and that
Feda then transmits them by means of the medium's lips.
Very illuminating are their allusions to these processes. Should Feda and
my father meet in their own realms of life they exchange thought with
ease, either by words or by the more speedy method of mental intercourse.
But immediately they come into the conditions strictly essential for
trance communication, intercourse between them becomes difficult.
Reception of thought is complicated for Feda, because she merges her
personality with that of the medium. Only by this temporary merging is
Feda able to speak through the medium's lips, yet it is precisely this
blend which causes her difficulty in catching my father's thoughts. When
away from the medium, Feda can receive unerringly, but cannot transmit;
when merged with the medium Feda can transmit, but finds it hard to
receive. Her position is then somewhat similar to that of a medium
172
The Modus Operandi of Trance Communication 173
who, without going into trance, tries to receive by clairaudience the
messages of an unseen speaker. These mediums, who remain normal can, of
course, easily speak that which they "hear," but Feda's only means of
producing speech is by utilising a brain and vocal organs belonging to
another person.
Feda's work therefore is twofold; first, to understand the messages which
are transmitted to her telepathically, and, secondly, to effect their
accurate expression in words.
My father also, like Feda, has difficulties to overcome. For, on entering
the conditions of a sitting, his memory divides into its former earthly
condition of conscious and subconscious. Much which he had intended to say
may remain in the subconscious portion of his mind, where it is not
available for use. This division of mind and memory constitutes one of the
greatest obstacles which beset communicators. They are frequently checked
for want of a word or fact which they know that they possess, but which at
the moment is not available. Further, this split in memory may deprive
them of access to those very facts which their friends on earth have
difficulty in believing could, under any circumstances, be forgotten. The
inexperienced investigator is naturally puzzled when his friend purports
to be speaking, and yet seems to have forgotten either his name or his
place of birth, or some familiar incident.
Communicators are able to give many evidential details in the course of an
ordinary sitting, but it is often perturbing to discover how very much
they would seem to have forgotten. When the schoolmaster cannot spell, and
the purist stumbles in grammar, their friends naturally are chilled by
doubt.
As we shall presently see from their own words, communicators are often
embarrassed by a temporary forgetfulness arising from divided
consciousness. Some of them make a practice of preparing their messages
beforehand so as to lessen the likelihood of forgetting. Yet, obviously,
this precaution cannot help them in replying to questions. The information
demanded may, or may not, be in their recollection at the moment; and even
when present, and
174 The Modus Operandi of Trance Communication
successfully transmitted to Feda, it may yet fail to be spoken accurately
by the medium.
There is a further prolific source of trouble. This is the continual
variation of the psychic emanation surrounding the medium. Its
fluctuations are comparable to that of the wind, so that what is possible
at one moment becomes impossible at another. This calls for skill and
discernment in its use, such as only long practice can ensure.
When Feda has latitude in the selection of words, her task is lightened;
for if some words will not pass, she can employ others which the medium's
brain will accept. But there is no such alternative where proper names are
involved. It must then be the right name or nothing. Not infrequently an
important sentence turns upon a specific word, and that one word may be as
great an obstacle as a name. Sometimes it gets through at the first
attempt. But if not, Feda may vainly try to achieve its correct
expression. Her very anxiety defeats her chance of success.
In golf the bunkers on the links are stationary and visible to the
players; in trance communication the bunkers are not only unseen, but in
perpetual movement. Hence the many checks encountered as a sitting
progresses. The communicator and Feda are playing their ball amidst
obstacles, while the sitter being unaware of these, wonders at the pauses,
circumlocutions and failures.
The force in use being that of thought, it is easy to understand that a
strong cross-current from the sitter may block or side-track communicator
or control. It may neutralise the efforts of the former, or cause the
latter to mistake the sitter's thought for that of the communicator. In
the latter case, Feda combines the two streams of thought into a welter of
incoherent ideas.
Some communicators have learnt to dispense with Feda's services and to
impress their thoughts directly upon the brain of the medium. But a
communicator, while in this direct personal control, is still limited by
his divided memory. Besides which, he is, to some extent, preoccupied by
the care required in operating the medium's brain. Practice is essential.
The progress shown by my
The Modus Operandi of Trance Communication 175
father and sister is evidence of this. They both attribute their increased
facility to a careful study of the various difficulties, as well as to
their frequent opportunities for practice in speaking with me. As one of
them said:-
"We learn by these experiences, and are beginning to see why and where we
fail."
CHAPTER XVIII
ENHANCED POWERS AND HAPPINESS
Father: We do not need holidays. Our life is a feast of work; not a
labour, but a feast, more enjoyable than any holiday.
The following extracts refer to Etta at periods ranging from six months to
six years after passing:-
Six months after:-
Etta: It seems incredible to me that I can have been away from earth so
long. With us time flies so fast that months seem short as days. I am no
longer surprised that people around me find it easy to await the coming of
their friends.
Father: It is delightful having Etta here. She finds this life even more
interesting than she had anticipated, and she is very happy.
Two years after:-
Father: I wish it were possible for you to see Etta now, not merely to
console yourself, but to see how extraordinarily and keenly happy she is.
Three years after:-
Etta: My life with father is so interesting and wonderful. It seems
curious now to look back on the comparatively narrow life that engrossed
me while on earth. I should not care to return now, even were that
possible; I should not welcome it for myself, though I should be glad if
you and the others could see me. This is such an interesting life; and I
think the fact that I studied psychic matters and learnt something about
176
Enhanced Powers and Happiness 177
this life while on earth makes it even more interesting to me now.
Four years after: -
C.D.T.: Do you find life broadening out for you as time goes on?
Etta: Yes, the four years since I passed over have gone very quickly and
very happily. I grow more conscious of the wonderful things around me,
things of which I was not wholly conscious at first. For instance, my
range of sight and of bearing, as well as my understanding, is constantly
increasing. All is there from the first, but one has to grow in ability to
understand. A little child has around him all the things which are around
you, but his power of appreciation has to be developed.
Six years after: -
Etta: We lead such a wonderful life compared with that on earth. Nothing I
could say through this channel would give you any adequate idea of its
reality. It is so much more wonderful, bright and enjoyable than we can
express.
It is often asked how those above can be happy if they are aware of the
tribulations through which their friends on earth are passing. Here is
Etta's explanation:-
"When we speak of being worried or unhappy about things on earth you must
not suppose that we ourselves are made unhappy. Certainly we are sorry,
but nothing happening on earth can make us unhappy in the life yonder. We
sympathise, but we also see the aim and the end. On earth people struggle
on, and the end seems far away and even uncertain; but we have attained
it.
After an interval of two years Etta again referred to this. She said.
178 Enhanced Powers and Happiness
"I am not worried about anything, but am happy in my own life. Although
aware that all sorts of worries come to friends on earth, yet I am so sure
of the ultimate good of it all, that I can be happy while awaiting future
reunion with them.
C.D.T.: Can you explain to me how you recall your memories?
Father: On our own sphere we do not recall memory because it is present.
All is upon the one page. Past is present in that sense with us. It is
impossible to forget anything; not that we are always looking at the past,
but it is there for us to read in our memory. It is there without any
striving for it.
C.D.T.: You would not experience that memory as vividly as when the event
had just happened?
Father: I could do so if I wished, by an act of will.
C.D.T.: Then one might almost live over again the happiest scenes of earth
life?
Father: Yes, we can and do. It is especially wonderful and beautiful when
two recall such things together. On earth you may meet an old friend and
expect pleasure in talking over old times with him, but find that it is
less pleasurable than you had anticipated; his mind does not always recall
the things which most interested you, while he has considered as being
important certain matters which did not interest you at all. But here we
remember the whole completely, and this makes a tremendous difference.
Father: I am convinced (for I have never heard anything to the contrary)
that as we progress we retain our individuality. We do not lose self, we
only perfect it. We perfect it to so high a degree that it is a blessing
to be oneself. While we grow more and more selfless we lose nothing of
ourself that is good. This does not imply that all will attain to one
uniform type; they will retain each their own peculiarities, so far as
these are not harmful. For example, it is
Enhanced Powers and Happiness 179
right for Etta to be impulsive, quicker and more excitable than most; she
will keep that characteristic, but will always use it wisely, rightly and
perfectly. But on earth there is an idea held by some that we shall
eventually be submerged in some ocean of spirit. No, no. We can become
allied with the source of power and wisdom, but never submerged. "In His
own image He made man," and in His own image He keeps man.
Alluding to a friend and the possibility of bringing her to communicate
with me, they said:-
"We will send out a mental invitation. It is quite easy to do. The person
receiving it can accept or refuse at pleasure."
C.D.T.: Does such invitation always reach the one for whom it is meant
"Nearly always; that is, if it is right that it should reach them. You
see, there is a law which acts automatically; should a thing not be right
for us, it could not happen on our sphere, even though we tried by thought
to bring it about. So that, if it does not come to pass, we are not
disappointed, knowing that its happening would interfere with higher and
more important plans. We are unable to create conditions on our sphere
which are not the best for us. So that if it is right for your friend to
come here she will receive my mental invitation."
Note.-At a subsequent sitting I had a long conversation with the lady in
question.
I asked my father and Etta to give some description of the greater powers
of body and mind which they now experience.
Father: It is important to make known the added powers
180 Enhanced Powers and Happiness
of average people like ourselves; it will make for a better understanding
and appreciation of the after life. Many on earth fear that on leaving
their body they will be less complete than at present; their physical body
seems so essential that the idea of being detached from it suggests a
sense of loss, of being less well off than before. But such an idea is
entirely wrong. The unseen body has a real existence all the time you are
in the physical body, and it has much greater power when freed therefrom.
While in the physical body its power is small, because your personality
functions in the physical body. But you live in your spiritual body during
sleep, and in moments of inspiration, or prayer.
When your soul is freed from its earthly body it finds itself living in
one that is similar, but which has indeed added powers of feeling and of
movement. I wish to emphasise that not only am I surrounded by greater
beauty and happiness, but that my powers of appreciation are greatly
expanded. You know how one used to walk past beautiful flowers, and grand
sights, without seeing all that was in them; we are able to see the
complete beauty. In short, our powers are a thousand times greater than
yours.
C.D.T.: Do you really mean a thousand times?
Father: Yes, incalculably more; one cannot exactly say how many times
greater. Etta will be very glad to give you her views. She is
enthusiastic, just as she was when on earth.
Etta: You ask me to tell you something about our powers here. For one
thing, we have complete control over both mind and body, a complete
control. It is astonishing how little control we really had when on earth.
The contrast impresses me immensely on coming here. On earth the mind has
some degree of control over body and health; a bending of the mind to
one's task, and a determined cheerfulness under difficulties, can
accomplish a good deal. But here our body is perfect, perhaps on account
of the mind's perfect control over it.
Enhanced Powers and Happiness 181
Our emotions also are under the control of mind. Suppose I see something
which makes me indignant. I feel the indignation, but should not lose my
temper or neglect anything I happened to have in hand. I should register
the emotion, but should not dwell upon it. And so likewise with sorrow, I
may feel sorrow, but it does not hurt me. I have no sorrow for myself, but
I do feel for others. When I realised that I had come here I felt sorrow
for you all who were mourning my loss; but that sorrow did not hurt me,
because I did not dwell upon it in the sense of putting other things aside
for it. I knew that I felt sorrow, I registered the fact, but it makes all
the difference when the mind has complete control.
Another of our powers is that of realising the great happiness of love for
our friends on earth without the old craving for their immediate
companionship. I have not that craving, but always the consciousness that
one would not be away from them were it not right. I think it is the
complete consciousness of being in one's right place which overcomes all
such personal desires and griefs.
On earth, even in sorrow, there comes the moment of enlightenment in which
you know that all is right; for the moment you feel it, although you
revert to the old sadness afterwards. Contact with the ordinary conditions
of life brings back the former sadness. Yet, in that momentary flash, you
experience the kind of consciousness which is always ours here. It would
be incorrect to say that I long and crave to have contact with earth.
Rather say that when I have this opportunity of talking with you it brings
me an added happiness. We think more and more of our friends as we
progress in our upward life. The only occasion when we should not be
permitted to engross our thought with friends on earth would be when any
of them selfishly attempted to compel us to do so. Not many would do that.
It is a thing to avoid, and may as well be stated by way of warning.
Opportunities should be given us, but it is useless to try and compel
182 Enhanced Powers and Happiness
C.D.T.: Am I right in saying that no one could possibly compel you to come
to them?
Etta: Compulsion is quite impossible. Yet, you will easily understand that
the very knowledge that someone was there on earth, longing and appealing,
would not add to our happiness here. But so far as friends refrain from
that attempt to compel us, we are able to help them more and more; for we
can get closer and closer to them.
Yet another of our powers is that of realising the rightness of
everything. On earth one so frequently resented and lamented the wrong
seen all around; whereas, if we but tried to improve and set right, so far
as we could influence matters, it would be the better course. Here we are
always building up and never dwell upon regrets. I am, of course, speaking
of our own sphere. On lower spheres there is regret; it is the penalty.
Just as my added powers of mind enable me to realise that it is waste of
time to idly regret the past, so do the dwellers on lower spheres come to
realise that it is right and useful to regret, because only by
consciousness of what was wrong in their lives can they rise to what is
better.
Our happiness here is extraordinary; it is beyond any description that I
could give you.
C.D.T.: And are you aware of events happening at a distance from you?
Etta: There is what father terms "telescopic vision." We are not always
seeing what happens at a distance. My range of vision is little more than
it was on earth, though the clearer atmosphere makes it easier to see. For
events taking place two hundred miles away we can employ a special vision
not in constant use. We can use it whenever we choose, but it is no more
necessary to employ these special powers of vision, than it is for you to
concentrate minutely upon trifles. There are times for the lighter touch,
and times for the deeper attention.
C.D.T.: It seems to suggest clairvoyance.
Etta: It is clairvoyance, and we have clairaudience upon
Enhanced Powers and Happiness 183
similar lines. At first I was unable to employ it, but I can now hear what
you say while quite far off. Father informs me that I get the sense only,
yet it seems to me exactly as though I hear it, even to the actual tone of
your voice.
Note.-The remainder of this conversation dealt with Etta's description of
the varying degrees in which she could see me, and the objects around me,
as I worked in my study. I gathered that, in her opinion, the object most
easily seen was the etheric or psychic body and that from this there
emanated an etherial light which, to her vision, served to illuminate
surrounding objects; but that, as a rule, inanimate objects were less
easily seen than were people.
C.D.T.: When you are away from here and in the spirit world as usual, do
you speak with others by thoughts or by words?
Father: Either way; by words if we wish, or by projecting our thoughts.
But there is more privacy, because the thoughts are only projected at
will. It is as when two walk together in the country and both may be
admiring the scenery silently till one says, "Look at that," and
designedly attracts the attention of the other to some object. Then they
see it as you see it. This is easier than doing it by words.
C.D.T.: How do those talk with each other who on earth used different
languages?
Father: Each speaks to others in the language that was his own, but the
thoughts reach the mind of the recipient in the form familiar to him, and
not as foreign words.
Six years later my sister made a similar statement, viz.:-
"On our own sphere we could understand anything "ken by the Chinese, and
the Chinese would
184 Enhanced Powers and Happiness
understand us also; this is due to a sort of automatic interpretation of
the mind."
C.D.T.: I gather, from what you have told me, that it will be possible
some day to re-enact all the brightest and best scenes of one's earthly
life.
Father: Yes, and also those which one has missed on earth; all that which
once was possible, but which did not come to fruition. When you come here
you will find that which is difficult for me to express. You will realise
the good of what you have done, and the happiness which you had, and
beyond that, also, the happiness which you might have had, and which, just
because you might have had it, is still yours. This will include the
things which were apparently taken from you, but which you let go
willingly and not grudgingly; for those things you have made doubly, nay
trebly, your own.
C.D.T.: That sounds very beautiful.
Father: On coming here you will find it is a fact. That which is given up
willingly, or which you see taken from you, yet you do not waste time in
repining over, you have made yours. Whereas, things which men pursue,
seize on by force, are the things they lose.
Etta once remarked:-
"On earth one interprets blindly the meaning of the Higher Will, and
follows it as best one can; but we here can feel where one will have to
follow next when the time ripens.
My mother, while with me at a sitting, remarked that she thought at her
age there could not be many more years left for her.
Etta: I do not think there will be, mother; but it is wonderful to think
that we can never really be separated.,'
Enhanced Powers and Happiness, 185
After naming several relations who had passed over, she added:-
"They will all be there. It is quite true, mother, about 'the many
mansions.'"
My mother quoted:-
"The thought of such amazing bliss should constant joys create."
Etta: It is amazing bliss! The knowledge of it should be spread; for it is
needed.
C.D.T.: Do you not sometimes feel awed and almost terrified to think that
you have now no boundary to your mental horizon? On earth we limit our
views by our years, and death is the boundary. You have none.
Father: It is all so satisfying that one would be terrified to think it
could come to an end. There are new possibilities and developments which
one is always anxious to experience, and we know there is still more
beyond. And always the happiness and peace which you cannot understand
while on earth, because you cannot retain it, even if you feel it for a
moment.
CHAPTER XIX
INFORMING THE CONTROL
IT IS of interest to hear what the communicators themselves say of the way
in which their thoughts are given to Feda, and how she, in turn, expresses
them in speech.
Father controlling.
"When I come here to speak, Feda is frequently puzzled as to my meaning
and fails to catch it either quickly or accurately. That is when I am
unable to make my meaning reach her in the form of words. If I then
project a thought of some concrete object, Feda may remark, 'I see
so-and-so,' but though she may seem to be seeing the object, it is really
my thought of it which has reached her.
Etta controlling.
C.D.T.: How do you give your messages to Feda?
Etta: As a rule, when I give a message it goes by thought in blocks. Say
that I wish to give, "I have been in a garden at home, lately." I should
not give it in bits, but in a complete thought first of all. Suppose she
then asks me to give it again; the first attempt is already imprinted on
her mind, but not necessarily penetrating through to that part which is
working upon the medium's brain. It is not lost, but she may take time in
getting the thought through; so I help by splitting up the sentence thus:
"I have been in a garden...at home...lately." This permits her to get
clearly any part which she had missed. Feda's mind usually follows what I
give, and while getting the first and second parts of a thought she would
be mentally asking, "When? Long ago? Lately?
186
Informing the Control 187
and that prepares the way for me to give the other portion of it.
In the following remarks Feda describes the process from her point of
view:-
Feda.
"They try any way-feeling, seeing or hearing; but Feda finds feeling the
easiest. They can suggest hot or cold, if the object they think of is
metal. Much is done by suggestion. They can make Feda feel a thing is cold
or hot, exactly as if she felt it with her fingers. You know how
hypnotised people can be made to feel like that."
Feda.
"Feda used to make bad mistakes when they showed symbols, because she did
not understand them. Suppose they showed her a cross, she would know now
that they meant trouble. Until they explained what their symbols meant
Feda used to get wrong over them. It is still difficult when new spirits
show them, but experienced spirits often come with them to help and show
what symbols to use. They use them when it is too much trouble to explain
their meaning in words; for there are times when Feda can see better than
she can hear them."
Feda.
"-What?... Wait.... Cannot hear you.... It is a nuisance. I was hearing
him very well just then, but there is a vibration of voices coming now
which mixes it all up. Can you shut the window?
This break came in the midst of an interesting passage which flowed with
ease and accuracy. I then noticed, for the first time, a sound of voices
in conversation outside the room where we were sitting. Two persons were
talking on the lawn outside. I asked them to speak more softly, and
closing the window, returned to my place. Feda then said:-
188 Informing the Control
"It does not matter while your father talks mentally, but when he speaks
in voice it does matter. Although you cannot hear his voice, it sounds
like a real voice to Feda while in the medium, and it is more like your
voice, because Feda listens to both of them from inside the medium. When
controlling, Feda hears both the sitter's and the communicator's voices;
not always equally well, but sometimes so.
"Your father says that this is because Feda has a double set of
instruments to work with-her own and the medium's. He thinks these
machines are occasionally interchangeable. He asks: 'Is it the medium's
etheric brain or Feda's brain which is used?' Either can be used, and the
same process does not hold good, even throughout one sitting."
During the early part of a sitting Feda had failed in giving the family
name of my father's old colleague, Benjamin Browne, although I had clearly
recognised by the description, and the name Benjamin, that he was the
person alluded to.
We spent some time over it, and I went so far as to ask Feda whether the
name wanted was not that of a colour; but Feda was unable to put it
through. Later, when my father was controlling, he said:-
"You must wonder what is doing when you ask for a simple name like Browne
and I cannot give it."
C.D.T.: Was Browne the name you wanted Feda to say earlier in the sitting?
Father: Yes, and so I got it in here. I dropped the attempt till I could
introduce it myself.
Father controlling.
"I am not always aware what Feda says when in control. I am mentally
following up what I am giving and so am not always noticing what she says.
Thus, I am not dear as to whether she had given my thoughts rightly or
wrongly. As when telephoning, if a slip is
Informing the Control 189
made you may not realise how it has been understood at the other end, and,
not knowing that an error has occurred, you cannot rectify it."
Father.
"There is difficulty in introducing an entirely new topic, introducing it
to the medium's brain and to Feda. I frequently prepare the ground by
using words which lead up to my subject. Association of ideas is
all-important. However, I am frequently able to broach an entirely new
subject, and probably I find fewer difficulties than do most
communicators."
Feda's part is beset with pitfalls which she does not always see. For
example, she may not notice that the communicator has begun a new topic
and she may then attach the second message to the tail of its predecessor.
Sometimes neither communicator nor sitter notices that disconnected themes
are being combined.
Then sometimes Feda cannot grasp the idea which is being conveyed to her.
Even when the conditions are so good that she seems to herself to hear the
message in spoken words, some important part of a sentence may be missed,
and the resulting impression which she transmits is inaccurate. More
difficult still is it when Feda cannot receive the thought in the form of
words, but catches only its general import. Omissions easily reduce a
communication to chaos. Feda is perfectly aware of all this and has
discussed her difficulties with me.
There have been times when a fragmentary message has contained definite
evidence that my father was aware of certain facts which he failed to
convey to Feda in consecutive and accurate form. In some instances I could
see what it was he wished to tell me; it was clear that he knew more than
he could make Feda understand. When he persisted in trying to explain,
Feda made a long circumlocution; and if, for sake of experiment, I put
leading questions, they only brought further proof that Feda could not
understand something which was clear to my father and to me.
190 Informing the Control
Feda (addressing the communicator): I cannot get that...try
again...(turning to me), Do you know, there are times when I hear him,
really hear him and yet get only muddled sounds, not properly formed
sounds? He says it again, and if it does not get clearer he has to show
it, or get it through in some other way. He does not always know when he
has failed to make Feda hear, and goes on with it. Then, if asked to
repeat, he may not know what part Feda has not heard, and then there is a
muddle of mistakes.
"Feda cannot hear all he says all the time. Isn't it a nuisance? Have to
catch parts, like when many things are thrown at you and you catch what
you can. Feda rarely hears all that is said."
"I think he wants Feda to understand something which he knows, but cannot
quite get through to Feda."
C.D.T.: Can he not tell you plainly in words?
Feda: He could tell Feda, but Feda cannot hear.
C.D.T.: How is that?
Feda: Feda can hear part, and part not; is able to hear some of it to-day,
but not all of it. People often wonder why there seem to be extraordinary
gaps in a sitting, not natural sequences. A communicator has to break off
and leave out something which he knows it would be hopeless or risky to
try to get through. So that often a sitting seems disjointed, fragmentary.
Feda: Your father says that he may not be able to continue the present
topic next time.
C.D.T.: But cannot he plainly tell you it is coming?
Feda: He might plainly tell me, but I might not catch it. At nearly every
sitting there is something which Feda knows she has not caught. It is like
losing something and not being able to pick it up again. Communicators
seem unable to, repeat, or else it is that Feda can't catch the
repetition.
Informing the Control 191
She tells me that, sometimes, a would-be communicator who though present
at the sitting, has failed to attract her attention, will to some degree
mingle his thoughts with the messages she is transmitting for someone
else. In her opinion it is more likely to happen with communicators who
are new to her, especially when there are several of them present;
because, in these circumstances, it is difficult to know from whom the
ideas come.
It may be asked why my father does not give his messages to Feda before
she enters into control. He tells me that he has tried this, but that the
division of memory affects Feda quite as much as it affects himself. I
have occasionally heard Feda in conversation with him during the short
period of whispering which precedes her opening remarks. In these whispers
I have caught references to topics which were presently introduced in the
sitting. Feda tells me that this preparation helps her slightly by making
it easier for her to catch the ideas again when they are projected to her
later.
CHAPTER XX
MISCONCEPTIONS RECTIFIED AFTER DEATH
C.D.T.: Many people of average good character seem to take no interest in
Jesus Christ; do they quickly learn to do so on passing over?
Father: Their mind soon begins to open to thoughts of Him when once they
know from experience that life continues after death. This opens up, in
many instances, a whole line of ideas, and the next step is towards God.
The very fact of their experiencing the reality of an after life brings to
most people a certainty respecting God also. Question an atheist and he
will probably say that he does not believe either in God or in a future
life. All who become aware that they are actually in the life beyond death
do open their mind to the possibility of God. It is not everyone who
immediately accepts Jesus Christ, but they accept the fact of God.
There are many good Buddhists, Mohammedans and others who, at first, are
satisfied with their own conception of the Highest, whether as Buddha,
Mohammed, or other, as the case may be. The idea of Jesus Christ does not
at first appeal to them, but later it does. Naturally, people may say that
I, being a Christian minister, am prejudiced. But on consideration of
other religions it will be seen that their followers are unlikely to
qualify for such high place as those who sincerely follow Christ; because
their lives are generally influenced by practices which are neither good
nor moral.
C.D.T.: Then, whatever our creed, things which conduce to wrong conduct
will have to be recognised as hindrances to our progress.
192
Misconceptions Rectified after Death 193
Father: Undoubtedly. People do not see the importance of their
shortcomings as we see them.
C.D.T.: Do you still hold the doctrine of eternal punishment as it was
understood and taught in your day?
Father: It was an error. All will have opportunity, and in time all will
progress.
C.D.T.: Is there a personal devil, as you used to teach?
Father: No, there is no organiser of evil, no individual spirit directing
evil, no malignant force of personal evil. There are multitudes who pass
over from earth in a sadly undeveloped condition, but the undeveloped soul
of a person who lived a bad life on earth is a very different
individuality from the traditional devil of popular imagination. You
probably realise that many, whom you would term "evil men," become what
they are through ignorance; neither mind nor character are developed. Of
such it may be said, as Christ said of his murderers, "They know not what
they do." Theirs is not so much a calculated, determined, chosen attitude
of opposition, as a state of blindness to the reality of God and goodness,
a blindness which may indeed be culpable, but which is not a settled
opposition to good. Such undeveloped souls are not devils in any other
sense than a bad man on earth may be termed "a devil." No such
unprogressed person has power over us or over you. Evil thoughts and
habits might invite such a one but, even so, he cannot control you further
than you may choose to act in accordance with his suggestions.
While I admit that these unprogressed ones might suggest evil to men's
minds, I say they have no power to force men in any way. I entirely
disbelieve that any such forcing ever takes place. You may hear someone
say, "I was compelled by some outside influence which was too strong for
me." But that is untrue. The man may have reacted to an evil suggestion,
but it was not forced on him. People around can easily bring to bear on
him much stronger suggestion than can any unprogressed spirits.
Unwholesome companions are more to be feared than any
Misconceptions Rectified after Death 195
and rebuilding. On coming here one discovers that it is Principle that
matters, and not motive.
There is much confusion between principle and motive. But principle is the
foundation of truth in conduct, and leads to sound knowledge about
motives. Before we allow ourselves to respond to motives we need to be
sure of our principles. Many a man comes here and finds that he has to
account for something which he did when on earth, and rather prided
himself on doing. He finds that it was not a good thing to have done,
because it was not founded on right principles. What is "Doing evil that
good may come"? It is acting with a good motive upon a bad principle.
There is more misconception, perhaps, on that point than about anything
else, save religion. It invades religion. Take the case of a savage who
offers human sacrifices in the name of his god. He does it from a motive,
a good motive. But that action in the name of his god is based upon a
wrong principle. His ideas about his gods are wrong, although his motives
are good.
This is one of the reasons for missions to the heathen. I used to hear it
said in some quarters that they ought not to be interfered with, that
their own religion might be the best one for them. But we must enlighten
them when we see that their actions are founded on wrong principles. The
Christian religion is above all others, for it is founded on right
principles. Consider only a few of its most prominent, love and justice,
and I would like to add also knowledge, because Christianity gives and
expands spiritual knowledge more than any other religion. So I say that
our Christian religion is The One Religion, because it is founded on the
strongest and best principles in the universe. Is there not, in nearly all
other religions, something which we deplore, something which our sense of
justice tells us is wrong? But nothing in Christ's way of living can be
called wrong, even by those who do not follow it.
I speak of Christianity as you and I understand it,
194 Misconceptions Rectified after Death
who have left their earthly body; the latter can only use mental
influence, while those on earth may employ for their ends not influence
alone, but also money and alluring surroundings. Tempters in the body are
ten times more dangerous than invisible tempters.
Father: When I was on earth I do not think I thought consciously of
communion with any other individual in the spirit world, but only of Our
Lord. I feel now that it is a help when you have others who stand
prominently in your mind; the link may be small, but it is important. I
think that Etta and I, and perhaps some others also, act to you as
waymarks. You know where you are with us. And so the road to Our Lord is
made plainer. He would have us serve thus as landmarks on the upward way.
Some people may think of their friends here as a goal, as if communication
with them were an end in itself. I am inclined to think that communication
may be a rather bad thing for those who use such a possibility of
spiritual communication and yet make nothing spiritual of it.
Some have talked about "holding us back it is not possible for you to hold
us back; but we may be saddened and disappointed, which would, to some
small degree, lessen our happiness. This might result from people
regarding communication with us as an end in itself, rather than seeing in
it a means of attaining something higher.
C.D.T.: Can you mention other misconceptions which are corrected on
passing over?
Father: I should like to name especially the confusion of thought about
acting from principle and acting from motive. Many, while on earth, were
inclined to think that their conduct was right if only the motive was
good, no matter what the result happened to be. But motives are not
everything, they are like the walls of a house without foundations; for in
a life regulated only by a system of motives, one is always falling down
196 Misconceptions Rectified after Death
and not of its perversions. I must add that the Mother of Jesus certainly
holds a very high position on our side, and quite rightly too. On this
point I understand more than I did when on earth. I fear we have taken
very little notice of her in the past, probably because of certain
practices in relation to her veneration which I feel are wrong.
C.D.T.: What of those whose religion was a perversion of Christianity. Are
they at a disadvantage on coming over?
Father: Not all, but many are, those for whom their Church was a
limitation restricting their spiritual sense. Most certainly these are at
a disadvantage; for their sense of personal responsibility, of thinking
for themselves, had been taken from them. Yet, I admit that many come here
whose temperament has apparently been suited to such a Church. Many have
belonged to Churches which did not suit their temperament and so have been
limited thereby. I think this applies to almost every Church and religion.
But I find that, after a time, we all begin to follow the same great path
leading to God through Christ.
CHAPTER XXI
VOICING THE MESSAGE
ON becoming aware of the thought to be transmitted, Feda operates upon the
medium's brain. One says "brain," but I think there is some portion of the
medium's mind alert within it. It is with this mind and brain that Feda
works to get the message spoken aloud. She tells me that this is not
always easy. It is essential to ensure that the message is "taken,"
otherwise it may, to use her own phrase, "drop out of the brain" instead
of being spoken. Let her describe this in her own way:-
"Feda pictures something and wills it and that sets the medium's mind
going. Suppose I wished to give the picture of an apple; it would be
necessary to think strongly of an apple, make a picture of it and put it
on her mind. Feda tries to jump on the right part of the medium's brain,
but often fumbles; it is like touching the wrong string."
Here I asked Feda how she found the right spot on the brain. She replied:-
"When Feda has got a picture of the apple it feels like holding it up
above the medium's brain. Feda feels it as if it were being drawn to a
right place, attracted to a right part; but it has to be held till it is
attracted there. Feda wriggles it about until she feels that it connects,
that it is taken up; but all this is done with the mind, not with hands.
Feda thinks of the brain as something alive with sense in it. It is a
little like a game in the dark when someone has to catch what you are
holding. Feda pushes it towards one part, then towards another part, until
it is taken."
197
198 Voicing the Message
My sister at this point explained that the shifting process did not
necessarily mean movement from place to place, but a changing of the idea
of the apple. Feda then continued:-
"At last it feels like something sucking it in, like taking in a breath.
All that does not take as long as it sounds in describing. Whole sentences
can be done quickly sometimes. The best flow of words is when long ideas
are being worked out; that kind of talk is much easier than giving some
specific thing like apple or orange. It would be more difficult to say 'An
apple on your plate this morning,' than to give a long philosophical
disquisition, or analysis of character."
Feda finds that the medium's receptivity is continually varying, and this
necessitates careful management.
While transmitting for my father, she remarked:-
"A picture of your mother suddenly jumped into this. I did not wait to ask
your father what he meant by it, lest what I wished to say should drop out
of the medium. Things sort of spill over if I do not keep them fixed on
her brain. If I wait to ask anything, then what I am holding there may run
out."
Feda: Your father says that he refrains from saying many things which he
wishes to give, lest they should come through in a distorted form. Feda
feels that also; for she does not always make the medium's voice speak as
intended. Feda touches something which wakes the medium's mind and then it
goes off on its own account.
C.D.T.: Feda, can you hear the words spoken by the medium?
Feda: Yes, but cannot stop her speaking if what she says is wrong. Often
Feda cannot get the power to check the words.
She continued: -
Voicing the Message 199
Your father says that overpressure taps the subconscious mind of the
medium and then something escapes before Feda can stop it. Even after
bearing those escapes and inaccuracies, Feda cannot always so control the
medium's mind as to put things right. As each thought is given it is fixed
on the co-operative mind which is created partly by the medium and partly
by Feda. Once it is registered there a counter suggestion is not easily
put through. Your father says that Feda thinks she works directly upon the
medium's brain, but he does not consider that this is entirely accurate.
He says that Feda really works upon the medium's mind-essence which, in
its turn, works the brain. This mind-essence belongs to the medium's
organism. To take a simile: Feda puts a match to the gas, this gas is not
Feda's, but its light might be termed hers, and she can regulate it. Feda
has produced a quite wonderful manifestation which draws its supply from
the medium. That may explain why Feda is occasionally less brilliant than
at other times; if it were Feda's own gas it would always be equal, but,
being the medium's, it varies.
Yes, your father is sure that Feda is wrong in thinking that she works the
medium's brain. It is the mind in the brain which Feda works. Feda gives
to the medium's mind and that mind then works the brain. Feda telepaths on
to the medium's mind, much as the communicators telepath to Feda, but the
operation is so instantaneous that Feda can scarcely realise in detail
what is happening.
C.D.T.: Feda, did you find the medium's brain respond to your efforts as
easily, when you first learnt to control, as it does now?
Feda: No, it was dreadfully difficult then.
Your father says, That bears out my assertion. For Feda was then working
upon the medium's mind, and found it difficult work owing to lack of
practice and experience. But had Feda been working direct upon the brain,
the trouble caused by the confused
the confused
200 Voicing the Message
mental conditions of an undeveloped medium would not have arisen.
On one occasion, when my father was speaking through Feda, I asked:-
"Does Feda ever find that your thought has reached the medium's mind
direct? Or must it always go to Feda first?"
Father: Feda might find a thought in the medium's brain and understand
that I have thrown it there; she would then cause it to be spoken. But
Feda usually knows what I send to her own mind, and she then impresses it
on the medium's brain. I think Feda succeeds in doing it either way.
C.D.T.: But would not the medium's brain automatically cause the thought
to be spoken if catching it before it reached Feda?
Father: No; consider how, during sleep, your mind holds pictures, images,
thoughts. Does your tongue therefore speak them? Certainly not, although
the images may be as vivid as a waking experience. Feda can manage it
either way. She often catches what I say before she puts it through; but
the whole operation is either instantaneous, or nearly so. She would
scarcely be able to say which came first.
Feda here added, that, while controlling, she does not actually know
whether she gets the thoughts from the communicator, or from the medium's
brain. But what she does know most certainly is that she often fails to
get something which she ought to get
CHAPTER XXII
INTERCOURSE WITH EARLIER GENERATIONS
Father: We often speak of the greatness of our advantages here as compared
with life on earth. There is, for instance, the mingling of different
ages. It is astonishing how far back one can go. I have even seen people
who lived long before the Christian era, and have talked with many who
lived centuries before me.
I should explain that if it is someone on a higher sphere whom I wish to
see, that person must share my wish or nothing will come of it. On the
other hand, when I wish to see one who is living on a sphere lower than my
own, the desire need not be mutual. We help many who are unaware of our
interest in them; some of these are on earth and perhaps give no thought
to us. But it is different when we are seeking aid or information from
those above us. Had I real need of advice from one on the sixth sphere, he
would receive the S.O.S. sent by my mind and would probably respond to my
invitation. Let us suppose, however, that he was just then so occupied
that he could neither come to me nor let me interview him; his thought
would be so powerful that he could send me a mental message, asking, me to
wait awhile. I should receive that idea; it would affect me in a manner
that resulted in my feeling:" No, I must wait, it will happen in good
time." I should feel philosophic about the delay. I consider that true
philosophy is the interpreting of divine will correctly. One does not
become apathetic, phlegmatic or careless, but I know that when I feel
myself inclined to philosophise about my wishes it is an indication that I
am to wait for their fulfilment.
I have told you previously that we are able to shut
201
202 Intercourse with Earlier Generations
off our thought at will. This gives us privacy of thought when we deem it
desirable.
C.D.T.: How frequently do you meet with those who lived long ages ago?
Father: I cannot lay down any rule. Some do it much more than do others.
It is not everyone who shares my interest in the remote past. Etta has
spoken with some who have been long resident here, yet have never spoken
with anyone of long ago, their interests being on other lines.
C.D.T.: Then the older generations are not intermingling freely with you
all the time?
Etta: No, it is more usual for us to visit them than for them to come to
us. Few of them reside on our sphere, although it is possible for anyone
on a higher sphere to have a temporary place on ours in which they can
dwell when their work brings them into our conditions, or even into yours.
You see, these people of long ago, the progressed, can travel back to
lower spheres, but in doing this a bodily as well as a mental change takes
place which requires adjustment of an intricate and rather difficult kind.
And so, in the event of important matters on earth requiring the
supervision of these advanced souls, they make a temporary home on our
sphere and acclimatise themselves again to earth for possibly weeks or
months of your time. At different periods of the world's history our
sphere has been much occupied by them; during such a period as that of
Christ's life on earth there would be many of them.
C.D.T.: How many generations back do the people around you date?
Etta: It is rather elastic. The majority of them came, say, twenty to
thirty years ago, but many have been here a century. If they remain much
longer than that I should suspect they have some work or mission in
connection with earth, as is the case with Feda.
Feda: Feda has been here more than a hundred years and expects to go on
with this work for some time longer.
Etta: You will ask whether, when those from higher spheres
Intercourse with Earlier Generations 203
come to dwell with us, everyone here wishes to see them? No, many are not
interested. You might liken it to London when a prominent pianist arrives;
some will wish to hear him, many do not, the majority may not even be
aware of the visitor's presence in the city.
Father is interested in those who have been prominent in history,
especially the great teachers and leaders in different religious movements
of the past. His to-morrow is always going to be more interesting than
to-day, and his to-day more so than yesterday.
Father: Our life is ten times more replete with interest than that of
earth and no time is wasted in sleep, eating, or the preparation of food.
Consider our facilities for meeting interesting people; one thinks, "I
wish I could get into touch with so-and-so," and then finds himself helped
into touch with that person. The limitations of earth, such as distance
and difficulties of travel, no longer present any hindrance.
I have had the pleasure of speaking to the pioneers of various sects and
forms of church life. It is wonder fully interesting to get the sum total
of their various experiences, and to find how they now agree that there
were many paths to the one goal. There are as many paths as there are
branches on a tree, where each branch leads to the same trunk, from the
pliable and brittle twig to the solid trunk-the trunk in this metaphor
representing God. But, although on earth there are the many branches, it
is not so in our higher world; with us it is as one great open road to
God.
These men, who would once have argued and fought about their various
creeds and sects, have now recognised that, even if their methods were
mistaken, they had to pursue them along a certain road; for they could not
have travelled the other men's road, or, if they had done so, they would
have learnt little and found it unprofitable.
I certainly never thought of meeting Cardinals and
204 Intercourse with Earlier Generations
Luther and Wesley and having a heart-to-heart talk with them.
C.D.T.: Is there any limit to the historical distance of those you can
meet?
Father: If it were any benefit and I truly desired it, it would be quite
possible to meet Julius Caesar although he has risen to the sixth sphere.
I could see him within five minutes after the ending of this sitting if
there were good reasons for it. The whole atmosphere seems full of
magnetic rays which bring certain people into line. One person on the
sixth sphere may be the guide to a hundred on the third sphere, and at any
time a ray from the higher person can be thrown out to one on the lower
who needs him. It may, in a way, be likened to rays from the sun. All
works naturally; if a thing is right you will have it; if not, you will
not wish for it.
I find this life a perpetual feast of mind.
Etta states that one great interest has been her meeting with some of the
old ancestors of our family. These struck her as showing marked family
likeness to some of her own day. Even before they had introduced
themselves there was a something which enabled her to understand that
there was family relationship. Some of these ancestors she named, but lack
of family records makes verification impossible. One remark of hers I have
been able to verify by an inspection of family paintings representing some
of my paternal grandfather's brothers and sisters.
She said, "One side of father's family were very dark, with dark eyes and
black hair." I had not noted this fact until subsequently looking at the
old paintings to see if this were so.
On one occasion, when my sister had been speaking about ancient Egypt and
its art, she said:-
"I am sure the old Egyptians did not posture in that extremely stiff and
angular fashion in which they
Intercourse with Earlier Generations 205
are portrayed by the artists of that time. But their artists had not the
art by which they could convey a natural movement or posing. I have seen
some very early Egyptians, very early indeed, and I asked them whether
they stood naturally in those peculiar positions. They told me, No, and
that they moved as freely and as easily as we, and in very much the same
way."
My informants say that not only are the people of other days approachable,
but, under certain circumstances, the cities in which they lived are
reproduced. In some instances these have permanent place in the spheres,
while others of them, existing only in the minds of their former
inhabitants, can be materialised and given a temporary objective form.
Then the ancient city stands revealed, with those who occupied it at some
given date moving about in the manner of long ago. This reproduction is
for purposes of study and education. Thus, the different periods of
ancient Egypt, Greece and other lands, now being studied by archaeologists
on earth, are made available to students inspirit life. Speaking of this,
my sister added:-
"I wish it could be realised that there will be this opportunity for
visiting and studying. It is far superior to the hurried and often
wearying sight-seeing of earth. Those who wish to travel, but are bound by
duty to their homes, will be able, on arrival here, to visit all variety
of interesting places and to enjoy them fully. The inability to travel,
which so many on earth lament, would take a brighter aspect if it were
understood that the opportunity does not end with bodily death, and that
the pleasure is merely postponed."
On re-reading this remark, after an interval of months, I am reminded of
my father's attitude to foreign travel. He had never been further than the
Channel Islands, although sensible to the delights of fine scenery and
interested in accounts of life in other lands. When I once spoke to him of
a holiday in Switzerland he alluded to the
206 Intercourse with Earlier Generations
duties detaining him at home, adding, "I shall not see Switzerland while
in this life, but when an angel it will be my pleasure to visit such
places at leisure and enjoy them fully." Such were his thoughts. At the
time I was not impressed; the earthly pleasures were so near, the future
possibilities so hazy and remote. But now I understand the deep wisdom of
his outlook, and know that, in ways difficult for my imagination to grasp,
he has attained his hope and more-far more than he then deemed possible.
When one considers the vastness and variety of this planet-the storied
beauty of southern seas, the mighty pageants of great mountain ranges, the
teeming life of the tropics with their gaiety of bird and plant life, the
majesty of volcanoes and the arctic auroras, the brilliancy of night in
Egypt, the colours of sunset on the Alps-one realises how small a glimpse
of Nature one has seen. Most of us live and die almost strangers to our
globe, having remained within one small range of its myriad paths.
Books of travel show how relatively little we have observed of humanity in
its divergency of habit, colour and custom. Nor can the traveller take
into consciousness all that meets his eye. Receptivity is limited and the
best does not lie exposed to a casual glance; both sympathy and knowledge
are required, and we need bring with us much, or we shall perceive but
little. One can visit a foreign city and yet realise almost nothing of its
inner life. The most favoured visitor can only begin to know and see.
Life is short, while Nature's panorama is endless. And so we pass from
this world of immense interest, having barely commenced to recognise how
entrancing are its scenes, how marvellously diverse its forms of life. The
infinitely great beckons us overhead, the infinitely small displays its
wonder wherever we direct the microscope. We catch, at best, but a glimpse
of that which is "boundless inward in the atom, boundless outward in the
whole."
The surpassing wealth of physical creation suggests the infinitude of
interest awaiting the receptive soul in its progress through super-mundane
spheres.
CHAPTER XXIII
DIRECT CONTROL
IN preceding chapters we have examined the phenomenon of Feda's control.
Let us now see what happens when my father or my sister, taking Feda's
place, transmit their thought direct to the medium.
Forgetfulness is still a limitation. Much knowledge which they are aware
of possessing is no longer within reach. They say, "One of our greatest
difficulties when controlling is our divided memory." Their condition
would seem to correspond with that, so familiar to ourselves, when we fail
to recall a name. We are aware that we know it, and that we would
recognise it if we heard it spoken. We may even succeed in recalling it by
some link of association, but all direct efforts are futile.
Feda: Your father says he knows the intricacies of controlling, not only
by observing Feda, but through doing it himself. He is sure that he works
only a small part of his mind within the medium's mind. The part left
outside the medium's mind forms, for the moment, his subconscious mind,
but he is still in touch with it, just as you are in touch with your
subconscious mind.
C.D.T.: Is subconscious knowledge available while in control?
Feda: No; when you wish to recall what your conscious mind has lost you
try to obtain it from the subconscious. Very often he tries to do this
while controlling, but it is more difficult for him than for you, because
a smaller proportion of his mind is operating in the medium. In her brain
there is some of her own mind, and also some of his; while in your brain
there is only your own mind. In controlling, it
207
208 Direct Control
is what may be termed a co-operative mind. You see, therefore, why he
cannot, while controlling, think so clearly or remember so much as you
can.
My sister remarks in this connection:-
"We bring in as much of our mind as we can, but the situation for us is
something like having to turn from a full compass piano to perform for a
time upon one having but a single octave of notes."
During my sister's fifth time of controlling she succeeded in describing a
young officer who had recently died, and she transmitted several messages
which he had given her for his father. (These messages proved to be rich
in evidential points, and the father was convinced of his son's identity).
The young officer was said not to be present at the sitting and my sister
added finally:-
"The extraordinary thing about it is that, although he told me so much, I
am now unable to recall it all. Yet later, when away from here, I shall
remember everything."
During personal control several matters demand simultaneous attention;
there is the care of the medium's organism, and the necessity of observing
what will "take" and what fails to take. The controller must also
endeavour to mark what is actually spoken, and to avoid starting 4 flow of
words which would misrepresent his meaning. When such a flow is once
started it may be difficult to check, and practically impossible to follow
it up with a contradiction or explanation.
My sister says that she does not know the exact moment at which she gains
effective control of the medium's mechanism. This probably explains why
one hears Feda whispering in apparent conversation with the communicators
before the sitting opens.
During his controlling my father once suddenly remarked:-
Direct Control 209
Something makes me want to cough." (The medium then coughed and cleared
her throat.) "When I think suddenly it gives the organism a jerk and I
cannot control the breath properly until I cough."
Later, he was checked in his attempt to explain something further, and
proceeded:-
"I cannot make her say it although I know quite well what it is I wish to
tell you."
On the occasion of my sister's first control I had no warning that she was
about to make the attempt. But I noticed that the change of control was
taking a much longer time than usual, and when the voice commenced it was
slow and faint.
"I am trying...not father. I shall do it. I want to. Can you bear better
now?... I shall speak more distinctly soon. S-S-S-S (the sibilants were
clear and prolonged). I cannot manage her breath. I shall soon do it. Yes,
now I think it is better...when I speak like that. I do not make the
whistling sound. I wish to speak clearly, distinctly and well. I am so
glad to be able to speak. I shall do it in time."
Etta continued in control for twenty-nine minutes, and towards the end of
that time was speaking more easily. She succeeded in pronouncing several
relevant names, although failing to give others for which she was
evidently trying.
A few weeks later Etta controlled for the second time. Among other things,
she said:-
"I want to practise names of people...I want to remember the sound of
words while controlling and to make the lips sound, to give her brain the
names and make her lips say them. But it is difficult to think; I fail to
connect up my ideas. Even now I have
210 Direct Control
a strong consciousness of having been often with you, but I find no
detailed recollection of the things we have done. Do not tell me anything;
I wish to practise remembering."
One may enjoy the perfect reception of a wireless apparatus without in the
least knowing how it works; but if it begins to fail and disappoint us, we
become curious to know what is amiss. With complicated instruments trouble
frequently arises, necessitating some delicate adjustment. An
understanding of the mechanism enables one to do justice to the
instrument, and to obtain its best results.
In trance mediumship we are dealing with living instruments-viz., the
communicator, the control and the medium, each of whom should be working
in adjustment with the others. The communicator has come prepared to speak
and needs to convey his message to the control. The control has a double
part to play; first, to ascertain what the communicator wishes to say, and
then to ensure that the message shall be spoken by the medium. Only in so
far as these processes are accurately carried through, will the sitter
receive the messages in satisfactory form.
I do not think these explanations cover all possible phenomena of trance
communication. But they form, at least, an attempt to obtain a working
hypothesis of the phenomena usually obtained with Mrs. Leonard.
CHAPTER XXIV
CONTACT WITH HIGHER REALMS
Father: When, after my request, a response comes to me from higher planes
of being, it may take the form of a symbol. I am able to interpret the
symbol, and should be aware if I had interpreted it rightly or not.
C.D.T.: Do those symbols take form outwardly?
Father: They seem objective to me, yet others who were with me might not
see them; so they are evidently subjective.
C.D.T.: Then it is much as when we on earth pray for guidance and receive
it inwardly?
Father: Yes, for people on earth can be strongly aware of the guidance so
given, seeing or feeling it with inward clearness.
C.D.T.: When you speak to an assembly there do you prepare an outline, or
write in full as when you used to make sermons on earth?
Father: There is no preparation of the matter of discourse. I rely wholly
upon inspiration; for there is nothing between us and the source of
inspiration. When speaking publicly on earth there is much between, and
something may happen which cuts you off from it. But with us there is
nothing which could do so. If someone makes a stir in your congregation
you might lose your thread of discourse, owing to your conscious mind
being affected by the disturbance to such a degree that it became unable
to switch back again to the channel from which you had been receiving
inspiration.
211
212 Contact with Higher Realms
C.D.T.: You once spoke of "listening to the voice of law" on your sphere.
How do you become aware of that voice?
Father: It is the inner voice, but much more definite than the voice of
conscience on earth. I think it is because I live so much more completely
in the subliminal mind that I hear this higher voice so easily.
C.D.T.: Does the voice convey guidance from superior spheres?
Father: Yes, from those nearer to the Source of wisdom.
C.D.T.: Working under Our Lord's guidance?
Father: That is just what it amounts to. Those nearest to Him understand
and interpret His wishes perfectly.
C.D.T.: We commonly speak as if Christ were the only one who worked for
earth there. Is that an accurate way of representing the facts?
Father: No; multitudes in our sphere are working to help man, all of them
doing His wishes, but doing what we once thought He, and only He, was
doing, or could do. It is a system of universal brotherhood and service.
C.D.T.: It must be good for those who thus serve.
Father: It is the only way. One cannot progress except by service. Who
served so much and so completely as did Our Lord?
C.D.T.: Can you tell me anything about the powers of those on the higher
spheres?
Father: I will try. They certainly have greater mental power, and it is
more operative, more creative than is ours, just as ours is more creative
than yours. Even on earth those who are mentally developed can accomplish
more than others, despite the material surroundings. But on sphere three,
which is ours, we are not so rigidly limited by "matter" as you are; and
yet we are more limited by it than are those on the seventh or sixth. On
the highest sphere they have the power of constructing mentally anything
in the past, present, or even in what you would term the
Contact with Higher Realms 213
future. All that which has been active in the material sense, in any way
or at any time, is there under the dominion of mind. In that realm,
thought is really free and is combined with executive power.
When it is necessary to show to someone here the effects resulting from
some good or bad deed, he is taken for the purpose to the sixth or seventh
sphere. There, certain of the higher guides will reconstruct the whole
scene for him. It is difficult to explain. I will state it as simply as
possible. The persons selected to re-enact that scene are, as a rule, the
same who originally took part in it, no matter how long ago it may have
been. You recollect the line, "The evil that men do lives after them"; it
does, even with us, the evil and also the good. To re-enact the evil of
long ago is sometimes a punishment meted out to those who caused the evil.
But to those dwelling on the seventh sphere it is no longer punishment,
but rather a sacrifice, a voluntary sacrifice, offered in the process of
neutralising, or shall I say, of wiping it out. This is not a regular
occurrence, but may be arranged to teach someone who is about to visit
earth for a purpose. Guides are often taught in this way; the lesson is
impressed upon them. You may take it that the greater powers on the higher
spheres are due to mental and spiritual development. We develop slowly
upward to that state.
C.D.T.: Would it be possible to give me some idea of what you have learnt
when visiting the fifth sphere?
Father: It is doubtful. I greatly wish I could find words to convey it. I
was shown the working of the law of cause and effect. Also, I have seen
pictures of the earliest development of the planet, and the early forms of
life upon it. You may ask how it is possible to have obtained pictures of
earth as it was before man arrived. They originate in the great mind of
God, of which our subliminal minds are a small particle-shall I say, a
single cell. The earliest men saw earth
214 Contact with Higher Realms
as it was then; since that time they have developed to states of
consciousness in which they can bring back memories of the Divine Mind
which watched over earth before man was.
C.D.T.: Are those men now the highest in the ranks of spirit workers?
Father: Among the highest. They help to build the mental pictures,
cinematograph-like, upon the ether, forming images or representations of
things that have been. We see that mental picture as if it were actually
happening. Possibly it may act as when a hypnotised person thinks of a
rose when commanded to do so, and experiences the reactions of smell,
sight and touch just as if a rose were actually present to his senses.
Such a power as that we certainly possess, only it is a thousand times
stronger.
C.D.T.: Does the Heavenly World-you will recollect what we on earth
signify by that phrase-seem nearer to you now than when on earth?
Father: I have access to it now. My sphere is the fringe of the Heavenly
World. I think of the very high spheres only as the Heavenly World; and
yet the one wherein I dwell is truly a very heavenly place. Properly
speaking, the fifth, sixth and seventh are the Heavenly Spheres.
C.D.T.: Could you explain in what way the seventh differs from yours? (The
following reply was given slowly, and very carefully, a few words at a
time.)
Father: I have been to the seventh. It is not that personality is
diminished, but yet, without losing that which we strove so hard to
perfect, we become there more impersonal, more desireless. We become so
sure of the Divine Wisdom that we no longer desire any individual thing,
whether for self, those here with us, or for our loved ones on earth. We
thus become less personal in outlook. I have not attained to that as yet;
for when I see something coming which I think good for you, I wish it, and
pray that you may have
Contact with Higher Realms 215
it; I feel enthusiastic about one thing, and not about another. But on
those higher spheres the feeling for others is more universal; it is not
that love for wife and child is less, but that love for all others is
more. I think this is the greatest difference.
Were I now dwelling in the fifth sphere instead of the third, I should not
be sufficiently in touch with earthly conditions to help you, but I should
be helping those on the third sphere. Dwellers in the fifth, sixth and
seventh do not hold much personal contact with earth, but are the agents,
where agency, in the sense of guiding a nation, or even an individual, is
needed. It is right for me to work on the third sphere, because there are
so few there who have such an opportunity for helping on earth. You have
made the opportunity for me, but how small a percentage make any opening
for us.
C.D.T.: I notice that you have replied to my question in terms of the
inner life, whereas I was really wondering what the external difference
might be.
Father: Curiously, it is just that internal difference that strikes me
most there. I rather lose sense of the external in that atmosphere, lose
susceptibility to it, and am not moved by the externals. Yet, I have been
there sufficiently often to notice that there is a great difference in
outward things also. The higher the sphere the less the number of
buildings of a conventional kind. There are fewer houses; indeed, no
residences such as we have on the third. People live more in the open, and
sleep-no, I should not have said sleep, but take rest in the open.
Buildings are there, but these have been erected for some particular
purpose, in which colour and shape are used in some instructive sense,
sometimes symbolically.
The clothing worn there is of lighter texture than on the third, and
presents a greater similarity of appearance, with less expression of
individual taste; to those people it is clothing merely. Then the
atmosphere is lighter, and I am sure that the inhabitants are fairer on
those higher spheres. Some
216 Contact with Higher Realms
consciousness of the effect of that brighter atmosphere may have given the
great artists their idea that angels are fair.
C.D.T.: Can you tell me of the Apostles?
Father: They are with Jesus. He teaches them and they teach others, who in
their turn pass it down to others, and so downwards until it comes to
those who try to inspire the teachers on earth. Thus, the teaching passes
through many intermediaries who present it in terms best suited to the
understanding of those whom they teach.
Jesus is the channel, the mouthpiece of God. He is God embodied in a
personality. He is the highest point of perfection, so far as personality
is concerned, and that toward which we are all tending, or should tend.
C.D.T.: Does the seventh sphere look a solid world, as earth does to us?
Father: That which is there looks as solid as does the room in which you
are sitting at this moment. The beauties of nature are reproduced there,
but with more colours than you on earth have ever seen. The wonders of the
seventh sphere cannot be told; we can only state that even a brief visit
there makes us gloriously happy.
C.D.T.: Is there yet more beyond the seventh sphere?
Father: Much more. But that is the highest stage of existence which I have
touched. I suppose that millions of years may elapse before we touch any
outer spheres of life beyond it.
Father: Looking very far ahead indeed, I know there is a great destiny
which awaits us some day, somewhere, somehow. We shall continue to be
ourselves, but in a state higher than anything realised upon these
spheres. I know that there is a world above and beyond our present one,
but I do not seek to know too
Contact with Higher Realms 217
much until it is given me. When it is necessary for me to know any fresh
facts, beyond what is common knowledge here, I am summoned to the highest
of our spheres. Just as men can receive inspiration from us, and so obtain
light upon matters of which they have no normal experience, so we can go
to the fifth or the sixth sphere to share the inspiration which is there
received from the seventh. But upon the seventh it is possible to receive
inspiration from that higher world which lies beyond and outside these
spheres of ours. I am learning many new things now, information which did
not come to me during my earlier years here.
(The date of the last paragraph was twenty-two years after my father's
passing.)
CHAPTER XXV
ON THE DIFFICULTY OF TRANSMITTING NAMES IN PSYCHIC MESSAGES
FROM my earliest sittings with Mrs. Leonard it became evident that the
messages presented marked peculiarity in the matter of proper names. When
Feda first alluded to my father she said, "There is an elderly man with a
beard"; then followed an accurate description. Later, in the same sitting,
it was remarked, "The initial J comes with him." I naturally asked myself
why Feda had not abbreviated this by stating simply that John D. Thomas
was present and wished to speak to me.
During the second sitting my father's study was described and one item was
given thus:-
"Near the bureau, but above it, and easily seen when sitting at it, is the
picture of a man, elderly, with fine face, a splendid character."
It would have been more simple to say, "A picture of Wesley is above the
door." Why this roundabout description? Why this avoidance of names, or
the substitution of an initial letter in place of a name? The question
became more interesting when I later discovered that names were sometimes
given without any apparent difficulty, and that at other times Feda could
write a name in the air, using the medium's finger to trace the letters.
Sometimes, after ineffectual efforts to pronounce a name, the first
syllable would be given; Feda would then complain that she could not see
the remaining letters, but that they appeared to be, say, six in number.
It became evident that the giving of a name involved the overcoming of
some obstacle, and that usually the difficulty, whatever it might be, was
too serious to permit
218
On the Difficulty of Transmitting Names 219
of success. This is the experience also of other investigators. There is
unquestionably a difficulty in transmitting names through trance mediums,
though some give them more successfully than do others.
Readers who have followed my attempt to analyse the methods of trance
communication will remember the limitations to free expression. These also
affect the transmission of names and so I will touch on them briefly in
that connection.
1. The communicator has frequent difficulty in recollecting.
It is the more easy for us to realise this difficulty with memory, because
we ourselves are occasionally in a similar situation. We forget a name
which we know we ought to be able to recall. We have not forgotten
anything else, for our mind pictures the person whose name is eluding us,
and we can remember many facts relating to him. We know his profession,
his place of residence, and could describe events in which he played a
part. Nevertheless, we cannot name him.
I recently found myself unable to recall the name Treadgold. Mental effort
failed to bring it into recollection. Presently, it occurred to me that
the word silver would in some way serve as an aid. For some moments I
tried to follow this clue, but failed to recover the name. Then I turned
my thoughts in other directions and shortly after the name Treadgold came
into my mind.
Such lapses of memory are common, and when we are inconvenienced by
inability to speak the required name, we may have recourse to description
in order to convey the identity of the person in question. This is exactly
what we find happening so often in trance messages; someone is described
and his identity further indicated by various remarks until the sitter
realises who is intended. The communicator, like ourselves, finds that
personal names are less easily recalled than are scenes and incidents. One
such remarked to me, "Yes, I remember it, but not here and now."
2. The communicator cannot always make the control
220 The Difficulty of Transmitting Names
understand his meaning, and is unable to convey the sound of a name.
I use the word sound advisedly; for Feda is able on occasion to receive
the communicator's thought in a way which produces to her the effect of
sound. At such times she appears to speak messages verbatim, as if
repeating what is dictated to her. This dictation method always reaches a
high degree of accuracy, and I realise that I am receiving, not merely the
communicator's thoughts, but his diction. When, however, Feda receives
only the general import of a message and transmits it in her own words the
level of accuracy is much lower.
But even during the dictation method there is frequent difficulty with
names and other words which receive no assistance from the context. As
Etta once remarked, "sending words to Feda is more difficult than sending
ideas." Hypnotic experiment illustrates this point. M. Emil Boirac tells
us that while he was experimenting with an hypnotised subject a doctor
entered the room. Boirac then took the patient's hand and asked him to say
the doctor's name, thinking of it himself meanwhile. Soon the patient
remarked, "I cannot distinguish it very well, it seems to me that I hear
Ort, Ort, Ort." As this was correct for the final syllable Boirac said,
"Listen attentively. I will think one after another the two syllables of
his name. Here is the first.... Here is the second.... Now? The man
replied, "I am not sure if I heard correctly. It seemed to me the first
syllable was Du-, and the second -sort." The doctor's name was Dussort.
(Psychic Science, Boirac, p. 291.)
I think it must be in just such a way that Feda hears the communicator
while he concentrates upon a name. That it should be difficult to hear
correctly is not surprising; with the telephone we often have similar
trouble.
Picture a communicator wishing to convey a name to Feda, and finding that
his telepathy, or perhaps her receptivity, is at fault. What is he to do?
Insistent effort on his part does not help matters; he must either
renounce the attempt, or fall back upon an indirect way of conveying his
meaning.
in Psychic Messages 221
One cannot sometimes get the names right. If I wish to speak about a man
named Meadow, I may try that name and find that Meadow is not spoken
rightly by Feda. So I then wait and try to insert the idea of a green
field, connecting with it the idea of the man described. We always try for
a definite thing which will tell you exactly what we mean; but, if unable
to do that, we have to get as near to it as we can. Sometimes we have to
depend upon slender links in giving you the clue."
So said my father while explaining his method of transmission, and on
looking through notes of earlier sittings, I discovered many instances of
these more or less slender links. Here is one:-
"The word Zion occurs much near page 122."
This was part of a book test, and I discovered that although there was no
mention of Zion, the name Jerusalem appeared many times on the pages
indicated. When I pointed out this discrepancy later, my father replied,
"Zion was the approximate word."
3. The control is sometimes unable to make the medium speak the required
words.
Here are quotations which illustrate this: the first is a remark made by
my sister while in direct control.
"Is it not strange that I cannot say my husband's name? I can feel it, but
cannot say it; that is, I cannot get it spoken. I get it on the surface,
so to speak, but cannot get it into the medium's mind."
My mother then asked her if she meant Whit, which was my sister's
customary abbreviation for her husband's name Whitfield. She replied:-
"Oh, you should not have told me that. I have been trying to say it and
should have succeeded in time."
222 The Difficulty of Transmitting Names
Her expostulation at having the name given away, just when she had hoped
to succeed in getting it spoken, was most striking. Some four months
later, Etta had occasion to use this name, but only succeeded in making
the medium say, Wh-, Whi-, Wht-.
My father once said, while controlling:-
"Do you remember Bertha? She wished to be remembered to-"
As he paused without giving any name, I asked if the message was for me.
He replied:-
"Only to someone whom you know. I can remember the name, but cannot say
it. It is a most peculiar situation. I got out the name Bertha suddenly,
or could not have done it."
On another occasion Etta, failing to pronounce a name, remarked:-
"The more I try to think it on, the less can I get it on. I am expressing
myself in a peculiar way, and it is the medium's power of expression which
I cannot control. One may get a word into her mind and yet be unable to
make her express it. Because it is in the mind it does not follow that her
brain will take it. Unless the ideas in the mind are tapped on to the
actual brain one cannot express them; like a typewriter when you think
words, but unless you tap the right keys you will not get the letters. You
can place your finger on the right key, but unless you tap it there is no
expression. The brain takes or does not take from the mind.
"Her brain is like a key-board, automatically responsive to us, but often
in a wrong way; we wish to press the keys, to put expression through, but
if we try too much for a certain word the keys become stiff with-say
apprehension. If in painting one stiffens the muscles when not wishing to
do so, then anxiety makes it worse; just so with words. When I cannot
in Psychic Messages 223
get them I pretend to forget and thus relieve the tension, and the 'key'
then relapses into its ordinary condition. Then sometimes, a little later,
that required word will come. On occasions I might be unable to say my
name here. Strange, but it is the human instrument which makes it so
difficult. If only a mechanical one could be made! But mind is the bridge
between the two worlds."
My father once commenced his controlling by an unsuccessful attempt to
speak a name. He said:-
"Serln-Ser-Cur. No, I have not given it correctly, yet. Sarah; it is not
Sarah, but the first part is pronounced similarly to the start of Sarah
although not spelled so. Cer-"
At this point he realised it was useless to continue the effort, and
proceeded to speak of other things.
Despite the difficulties, my father and sister achieve a fair degree of
success with names.
My father once made a successful attempt to write while in control. He
asked for my writing pad and pencil and these were placed in the medium's
hand. During a few minutes' silence the hand wrote slowly and with
apparent difficulty, then the pad was handed back to me. I found that the
writing was in three different styles, none of which bore any resemblance
to my father's; nor was there any recognisable similarity with Mrs.
Leonard's handwriting. The pad now bore nine names and one initial. My
father remarked that he had previously informed Etta of his intention to
try this experiment and she had expressed the opinion that he would forget
the names before he could get them written. He then made appropriate
remarks about several of the names, indicating knowledge of their
inter-relation. We found that he had coupled together Mary and P, also Tom
and Lizzie; these represented married couples in whom both he and we had
been particularly interested. Three other names were those of our
relations. Another was quite appropriate, although we were uncertain to
whom it was intended to refer. Only
224 The Difficulty of Transmitting Names
two were illegible. The chief interest of this experiment lay in the fact
that the names were written in less time than they could have been
transmitted verbally, either through Feda or during personal control.
I notice that Feda can more easily catch a first syllable than the whole
name. Sometimes she seems to see the initial letter, which is said to be
pictured for her by the communicator. Again, she will say that
such-and-such a letter "comes up" with the person whose name she has not
yet caught. Her explanation is that, while this is often due to a definite
attempt to give the letter by itself, at other times she only catches the
first letter, although the complete name is being attempted. Feda will
sometimes give correctly the first and the last letters of a name. At
other times she can tell correctly the number of syllables in a long name,
as well as its initial letter, and yet fail to ascertain the name itself.
An examination of failures is sometimes instructive. Here are instances
where Feda failed to transmit the name, and yet in each case the attempt,
context, or subsequent description made it evident.
One who had been a schoolmaster at Kenley, and whose favourite study had
been Greek, was trying to introduce those two words. Feda said:-
"G-, Gre-. He says it is something you can manoeuvre. Grek, Greg, Greeg.
It is something not always easily managed, not easy to do. Not everybody
would like it, it is a matter of taste. Some want to get out of doing it,
to escape from it. Ke-, Ken-, Ker-, Ken-. Now he returns to that word
again; he is anxious to give it, Greg, Grek, and Kende. Feda cannot get it
right. The two words are connected."
I was once accompanied by a lady whose son had died in the midst of a
brilliant political career. He spoke about his family, and made special
allusion to one whom his mother easily recognised as her son's widow.
Veiling this recognition, she inquired:-
"What relation is this lady to him?"
in Psychic Messages 225
Feda then answered:-
"'Not a sister,' he says when Feda asks him, and not his mother, nor an
aunt, nor a cousin; it is someone close, very closely to do with him and
his children. So Feda guesses he means his wife."
It was somewhat puzzling for the mother to receive so indirect a reply to
her simple question, but I think it was precisely the direct question
which made the one word impossible. The ingenious elimination of other
near relationships provided an answer, although not in the form
anticipated.
Just as one man hears better than another, so do some controls catch the
meaning of a communicator with more ease and accuracy than do others. We
are dealing, not with machines, but with individuals, and they are not all
capable of the same efficiency.
There are some methods of psychic communication which favour accuracy in
obtaining names. One of these is the spelling of words by tilts of a
table, or some similar contrivance. Here the communicator dispenses with
the control and (if there be sufficient psychic force available) directs
the tilting himself. Supposing he can tilt the table freely while we call
over the alphabet, then, if he remembers the name required, he will spell
it. This method is slow and cumbrous, but it can be very effective. Names
which could not be put through during trance sittings, will often be given
in this way. The communicator may not always succeed, even when in full
control of the table's movements, because his recollection may fail him.
In that case we cannot assist him. But if he becomes confused during the
spelling, we can suggest that he recommence the word, and with patience it
will be completed.
Two facts, familiar to experienced investigators, are instructive:-
Names which fail to be given by one method can be accurately given through
another.
Names which could not be given through one medium will be given through
another.
CHAPTER XXVI
THE PLACE AND CONDITION OF THE UNPROGRESSED
PERSONAL character stands supreme among the factors which, here on earth,
influence success or failure, happiness or misery. The deepest intuitions
of mankind intimate that character and its results persist beyond death.
But what form does retribution take in the hereafter?
Terrible pictures have been drawn of the fate awaiting the impenitent.
These forecasts have always been influenced by the customary punishments
in vogue at the period of their inception. The more ancient were sketched
in fiercely lurid colours; the more modern tend to soften those crude
conceptions of vindictiveness and cruelty, and to suggest mental
substitutes for bodily torture. There is, however, no general agreement
upon the nature of future punishment. Heated controversy continues as to
whether it is remedial or vindictive, temporary or of perpetual duration.
It is therefore with peculiar interest that we listen to those who, by
observation or by experience, are able to tell us what happens in the
hereafter to those who misuse the opportunities of earth.
C.D.T.: When a person of evil character passes over has he around him the
same things which surround you?
Etta: No; all is different for him because he is in a totally different
place. There are two places, or spheres, below ours. The definitely evil
go to the lower of them. To the other go the weak and selfish who have
done harm to others through lack of effort to do right, rather than of set
purpose to do evil.
C.D.T.: Have those two places higher and lower stages or degrees?
226
The Place and Condition of the Unprogressed 227
Etta: Yes; I should think there must be several, because there are so many
degrees of wickedness. There is a difference between a habit, and an
impulse or occasional wickedness. The people most punished by earthly laws
are those who indulge in occasional wickedness; for the people who are
wicked all the time are, as a rule, able to protect themselves. But when
they come here they take their true places. Among our activities there is
one special work in which experienced people engage; they visit the lowest
spheres, seeking to make the residents realise that there is a sphere
above their own. Just as it is difficult to make some on earth understand
that there is a world beyond, so is it with those in the lower realms who
do not credit the existence of anything higher. But all will come upward
at length. I have never heard of any being annihilated. There is hope for
every one. The very worst of criminals can rise. When first reaching the
other side they think that theirs is the only place. They cannot even see
us when we visit them. I am aware that there is an essential difference
between my body and that of a person on the lower sphere. My body is so
etherialised that it is almost as invisible to those people as it is to
you, and the mental barriers set up by those unhappy souls preclude them
at first from even sensing my presence.
C.D.T.: What do you find corresponding to our ideas of "The judgment to
Come?"
Etta: "The judgment to Come" consists in being able to see ourselves as we
are, and by no stretch of imagination being able to avoid seeing it. It is
a judgment of God on us through our higher selves.
On earth even the best are subconsciously avoiding things, or trying to
think things are slightly other than they really are. But when one comes
here, one enters into the judgment directly one becomes conscious; and no
other person could be so severe or just a judge of us as we ourselves can
be when facing the truth. For many it is a terrible hour.
228 The Place and Condition of the Unprogressed
I am glad that you say "Judgment" rather than "Punishment" or "Reckoning";
for "Judgment" is the right word. Directly one has realised how, where,
and why one was wrong, there is an instinctive feeling that one must work
it out.
It is sometimes very appalling, this time of realisation; especially when
a soul has been pampered or flattered by loving but mistaken friends into
thinking himself right when he is wrong. It is an awakening indeed;
judgment and awakening are synonymous here. One then sees and knows, and
cannot avoid knowing.
Although this is, to many, a terrible experience, yet running through it
is a vein of hope, a feeling of certainty that one will be able to
overcome and work it all out. That gives courage. Were this not so, one
might be overwhelmed when realising the truth. But there is always hope,
the opportunity for recovering lost ground. And this way of recovery is in
helping others who have exactly similar limitations, difficulties, or
vices.
C.D.T.: Here I inquire if this help is given to those still on earth?
Etta: Yes, and also to those on the lower spheres and less developed
planes of consciousness here.
We greatly wish it were understood on earth that nothing in the way of
punishment is forced upon one here.
C.D.T.: But what happens to bring it to the notice of an evil-doer?
Ella: Take an extreme case, one upon the lowest sphere to which human life
can go, say a man who has been very cruel, thoughtless and selfish-and
selfishness is seen in its true light here-say a wealthy man who, by his
vices, brought suffering and even sin into the lives of others. While he
was on earth he was treated with some toleration on account of his riches,
or his position, or his abilities. Sometimes wealth and position cover a
multitude of sins. But on coming here he passes to that plane and place to
which he belongs because of
The Place and Condition of the Unprogressed 229
what he really is, without any reference to what he appeared to be, or
desired to be thought. Now, that means that he will find himself
surrounded entirely by those who have the same sins, vices, and
limitations as himself; there will be a collective condition resulting.
This is very different from his environment on earth, where his evils were
to some extent in isolation, because he was surrounded by a family of
fairly good people; their presence lightened the mental atmosphere and
mitigated the condition around the one evil life. How often such an one is
tolerated for the sake of the family, and his sins more or less ignored.
But here it is like to like; therefore, he finds himself with no other
friends, and no one else near him, save those who are exactly like
himself. The whole atmosphere and the very scenery of the place is tinted
with the hopeless drabs and grays of their mental and spiritual outlook.
How truly poets and the great writers have symbolised the darkness of
evil, the grayness of misery. I have visited it and I have seen the
grayness, I have seen the darkness. It surpasses that known on earth.
The wakening comes slowly, very slowly to such People; and, therefore,
that which I shall term judgment comes slowly. At first there is felt a
resentment at being in such a condition; this is followed by bitter
disappointment at being unable to buy, or to enforce, better conditions.
Then, when they realise that they cannot command different surroundings,
they begin to wonder why.
You can understand how each of these people becomes an object-lesson to
the others, since each one is a reflection of the others.
When they begin to realise that there is something wrong, visitors come to
them from the higher spheres to point out to them that there are higher
and happier spheres to which they can go when they have risen above their
lower selves. This is exactly like sending missions to the heathen. As you
know, the heathen do not immediately, nor always, believe what the
230 The Place and Condition of the Unprogressed
missionaries say. And our visitors are not believed at once; we may go
there many times before making any impression on them.
But eventually the sense of contrast begins to act, and into the mind of
one of them will come the question, "Why is it that this man or woman is
so different from us? Why are they able to go away from this miserable
place and then return when they choose? How is it that they speak to us
with love, sympathy and hope, when all others here are thinking only of
themselves?" When that seed commences to germinate it brings the
realisation, "I am with these miserable people because I am of them, in
fact, because I am like them." When that happens there comes the desire to
be different. Then follows the awakening of which I have spoken. It brings
that bitterness and remorse which is the greatest and most terrible
punishment man can have. No torture which another can inflict is so
terrible as the remorse which one's own best self inflicts when
enlightenment comes.
That process of awakening may have taken a long time. But there are
others, fairly good people, who have faults, and who have made mistakes;
with these the wakening and "judgment" comes very quickly.
In the early years of my ministry I was acquainted with a man of
dominating personality who had exerted considerable influence in his time.
He was a remarkably successful political speaker and uniformly expressed
himself with vigour and lucidity. Some years after his death he made
himself known to me in the course of my usual sittings. His messages were
clear-cut and came through with an ease rarely achieved by those whose
powers of expression are meagre.
After giving an ingenious and conclusive proof of his identity, he
proceeded to describe those traits in his former character which he had
since found reason to regret. He said:-
The Place and Condition of the Unprogressed 231
"I used to have great differences of opinion with people; some of my
opinions were right and some were wrong. Many of my ideas, although I
could not get them worked out, were on sound foundations. But I ought to
have taken a longer vision. I was hemmed in by conditions which were not
helpful. I do not excuse myself; but with a crowd of unhelpful
surroundings hemming one in it is difficult to steer one's way out,
especially when they are further complicated by financial considerations.
It is most interesting to speak with you through this channel; for, had I
known of this subject while on earth, I should have been a different man.
Even the coarsest form of Spiritualism would have helped me where the
higher presentations of spirituality left me cold. My disposition would
have been more attuned to it.
"When on earth I used to push my way among people; I could push everything
in front of me. I got the most out of people and gave the least possible
in return. I used to grind them.
"Here I have tried to work that out, and have only just reached the third
sphere by much effort. On coming into this life my place was a low one,
because my spirituality, so long dormant, was not attuned to anything
higher. My first surroundings may be likened to some of the dull,
uninteresting towns in the midland or north of England with their
stretches of barren fields around and small rows of jerry-built houses. My
companions were uninteresting and unintelligent people. Many of these had
been wealthy when on earth, but it is not that which counts on coming over
here. When the soul has been starved of all spiritual food one has to
begin very low down. Indeed, there is little wish for anything higher; it
is only when the soul becomes dissatisfied with the almost mundane things
of those lower spheres that it, almost automatically, raises itself to
higher places. The very act of aspiration, of wishing something better for
the soul's sake alone, causes one to rise.
"On reaching the next sphere my surroundings
232 The Place and Condition of the Unprogressed
were a degree better, for there were opportunities for more intellectual
and spiritual development. There I found halls and schools where study was
encouraged, and helpers came who did not coerce, but who told us of the
more beautiful regions above. Yet, although they can tell of those realms,
and can arouse the wish to reach them, one has to work out the stupidities
and follies and the errors of evil done, whether consciously or
unconsciously, during life on earth. And this is accomplished by hard work
for others, while forgetting self entirely; building houses and making the
less beautiful objects required there, aiding those newly arrived, and,
generally, in effacing self while recollecting one's truest needs. In thus
living more fully for others one moves upward and at length attains the
third sphere where none but the enlightened are found.
"On this third sphere are those who on earth lived exemplary lives, and
also those who, on lower planes, have awakened to the realisation of
higher things than those connected with self and ambition. Some who axe
here with me passed quickly to this elevation, while I had to work through
the lower regions and have only lately reached it. For I was almost an
unborn soul when I left earth, and so had to begin upon the lowest rungs
of the ladder."
In harmony with the foregoing are my father's explanations. A selection
from these completes this chapter.
C.D.T.: Do relations meet quickly on arrival there?
Father: Close friends meet quickly, if upon the same sphere. But if one is
on a lower sphere, his friends may not know of his arrival there. Then,
again, some are better left alone for a while. I knew of an instance where
a man's friends did not know of his having passed over until the widow
asked about him. Even then they could not approach him; he was far down in
the regions of the second sphere. I have been engaged in helping those in
the lower regions, and I notice that
The Place and Condition of the Unprogressed 233
they work things out for themselves very slowly; but the lessons of
experience are effective.
My father remarks that there is a very literal sense in which one may "lay
up treasure in heaven"; that beautiful objects, created on earth and
expressing the soul of their author, have an imperishable counterpart
which finds a place on the third sphere. But that nothing ugly or vile
finds place there; such things gravitate to the spheres below.
"Whatever one does or thinks is reproduced in some form. That which the
hand does, the soul had a share in, and therefore there exists an etheric
counterpart."
Continuing this subject in its bearing upon life in the underworld, my
father said:-
"There is an interesting aspect of this, but one difficult to explain.
Such objects are not all in existence at the same time, not in complete
existence-I cannot find the word I need-let us suppose that a man painted
an evil picture twenty years ago; its etheric duplicate would not have
been in actual existence all that time. Yet, when he passed over, he would
automatically recreate that picture, it would be in harmony with the
conditions in which he then found himself. How shall I describe its
existence in the meantime? To simplify the explanation we will say that it
existed in his thought.
"But during the interval between creating that picture and his passing,
the artist might become a changed man and incapable of producing such a
picture. In that case he would not go to the sphere Where such objects
could be recreated. The penitent and changed man could not go to the low
sphere; but if one qualifies for the low sphere he will find his works
there and will live with them again.
"I do not say that he will there be tempted by his
234 The Place and Condition of the Unprogressed
former sin, but that he will be surrounded by evidences, reminders of it,
until he wearies at the sight. On earth the sin is gilded, but there it is
seen ugly, naked and unattractive.
"There is more to add. The man we have described, by way of illustration,
might decide to destroy his objectionable picture from motives of policy
or fear. But if it should be destroyed for such reasons merely, it is not
really destroyed at all; it still exists in all its details, and he will
find it after his passing over. But should he feel remorse for having
created such a work, he is destroying it with his soul. Soul force was
used in creating his picture and nothing but his soul force can
permanently destroy it. He cannot effectually destroy his picture for any
mere earthly reason, such as public opinion; its destruction is only
achieved by an honest loathing of his soul for that which is wrong.
Here I remarked that, if this were so, it were well that the fact should
be made widely known.
Father: We are endeavouring to let it be known. The first step is to make
clear that there is another world. Many a man does not know that he has a
soul. He knows his body and brain, he does not quite know what his mind
may be, and his soul he does not know at all. But were he once made
certain that he fives on after physical death he would know his soul's
reality. Once assured of that, he would learn many things of vital value
to him.
Shortly after this conversation I sought to elicit further reference to
the result after death of ill deeds committed here. My question was
phrased thus:-
"What recompense does the bully meet with; one who loved to exert physical
violence on others? Will he be surrounded by those who find pleasure in
treating him in a similar way?"
The Place and Condition of the Unprogressed 235
It may be of interest to record that I expected an answer in the
affirmative, and was quite unprepared for the reply given.
Father: He will meet with no physical violence, but with a corresponding
extreme of mental violence. On those low planes one would feel the current
of such thoughts as if receiving an actual blow on earth.
C.D.T.: Does that type of man retain his wish for evil, or, at least, the
habit of thought which led to evil here?
Father: A man's will is not so prominent on the lower spheres as it was
when he lived on earth. God gave man freewill in the physical body, but
there is less volition in wrong-doers on the other side. There, the human
will is more under the divine influence and there is less temptation to
evil. Those on the lower spheres have less freedom of will than we have on
the higher spheres. By using the will amiss while on earth its power has
been limited; there is less freedom in using it until progress has been
made.
A man may continue for a long time in the same frame of mind as when he
left earth. He does not become worse, however. He sees his sins reflected
in others.
C.D.T.: Do you consider that there is any likelihood of a man continuing
to resist the divine will interminably?
Father: I do not think so.
CHAPTER XXVII
THE INFLUENCE OF THE SITTER
THE sitter is an important factor in psychic communication; his physical
condition and his mental attitude react upon the medium and control.
Should he be ill or weary there is small likelihood of a good sitting.
Anyone who is overwhelmed by grief makes communication difficult, though
emotion which is under control may assist.
I am not aware that a sceptical attitude of mind makes any appreciable
difference, so long as the manner is civil, kindly and tactful, and the
sitter is careful to speak as he would if conversing with visible
communicators. Anyone who imagines that the control may be a "secondary
personality" of the medium, and the communicators merely dramatisations of
the mind, would be well advised to take the speakers at their own
valuation; at least, so long as the sitting lasts. By so doing he gives
them opportunity to prove their identity. During the sitting it is
essential to remain receptive; indeed, if justice is to be done to the
occasion, careful notes should be made of all that is said. Some of the
best evidence is often discovered when examining such records afterwards.
Tension of interest causes no obstruction while one remains passive. But
to ply the communicator with a series of questions, or to be ardently
expecting or wishing for some particular name or subject, makes, as we
have seen, a confusion of the mental atmosphere which may baffle the
speaker and obstruct the passage of his thought to the control.
Should the sitting drag, one can sometimes impart fresh vivacity by
introducing a new topic, either by question or by an expression of
interest or curiosity.
My father said on one occasion: -
236
The Influence of the Sitter 237
We never know when coming here that our prepared material will be
available. Some of the best we have given had not been prepared.
Conversation with us may fit in and give ground upon which we can base
what we have to give. Those whom Feda terms 'deaf and dumb sitters' are
unlikely to provide good groundwork. Sitters should talk with us in an
ordinary manner, without giving away information. Such talk helps us. When
first I came here I used to give plentiful evidence of identity; you did
not give things away, but you used to talk of the pleasure it gave you."
Sudden questions may be difficult to meet under ordinary conditions of
life, and they often create confusion at a sitting.
My father has said
"The things we give voluntarily are usually the best. We know what we can
give; but when asked to supplement it, in response to questions, we have
to conform to your conditions. It is like having to pour our thoughts into
moulds which you prepare and which are not our moulds. It is difficult to
explain; but, as a rule, it is best that you should take what we can give.
Questions are difficult in a peculiar way. As you are aware, we can often
tell you things far more difficult than those for which you ask. In using
the term 'moulds' I mean a form of words and selection of thoughts."
And my sister said once:-
It is difficult to explain, but the expectation by you of some particular
thing seems to impinge on some very delicate thought-fabric which we are
weaving, and spoils it, so that we cannot gather together its threads in
order. They become knotted up. So the advice is, keep passive, and do not
think of any particular person or thing; that will prevent your
238 The Influence of the Sitter
thought impinging on ours. Everything to do with our thought is much more
delicate and subtle than yours; therefore, our thought should impinge on
yours and not vice versa. Father says that it would not be wise to rub
canvas upon the paints; it has to be done the other way round. The book
and newspaper tests were comparatively easy to give, because you could not
mentally influence what we were transmitting."
Some friends of mine had occasionally taken their daughter Joyce to share
their sittings with Mrs. Leonard. My sister Etta was interested in Joyce's
approaching marriage and had referred to her in a recent sitting. One day,
while on my way to Mrs. Leonard's house in Hertfordshire, I saw Joyce in
the train and travelled with her. The incident then passed out of my
thought until Etta, during Feda's control made a very definite statement
that I had just seen someone in whom both she and I were interested. She
proceeded to elaborate until there needed only the addition of the name
Joyce to complete the evidence of her knowledge of our meeting that
morning. I therefore pressed for the name, and when Etta said that this
was beyond her power, I inquired where the difficulty lay. "Partly in you
and partly in Feda," she answered. "Then, if I thought of something else,
say the moon," I asked, "would it make a better chance of your giving the
name?" Etta said, "Do so, and I'll try later on to give it." So I put it
from my mind, and waited to write notes of whatever might come next; and
these words were then slowly spoken: "I hope it will help Joyce."
My readers will have gathered that there is a purpose underlying the
characteristic interruptions and little remarks which Feda makes. They are
calculated to break the tense concentration of the sitter's mind.
Something similar is found in group sittings where singing or light
conversation is asked for; those who complain that this causes waste of
time, or that it is in bad taste, are unaware that they are being helped
to hold the easy mental attitude without which the whole purpose of the
sitting may be defeated.
The Influence of the Sitter 239
Again, it is useless to sit with a closed mind, watching for nothing but a
confirmation of prejudice. This attitude, especially with people of
forceful and positive mentality, destroys the delicate thought-fabric
essential to communication.
I quote from my records the following fragment of conversation:-
C.D.T.: Can you tell me, Feda, how you distinguish between thoughts coming
from the communicator, and those in the sitter's mind?
Feda: It is a different feeling altogether, very different. Have trained
myself to lean towards the communicator and to shut off the sitter. Feda
does not like sitters to be in front of the medium, but likes to have the
communicator in front. I concentrate on just that place and so shut off
other places. Your father says, "Even that would not prevent Feda getting
a thought and not knowing it was from the sitter, if the latter happened
to be willing something very strongly. A sitter might will his thought
fifty times and miss, but Feda might accidentally take it the fifty-first
time."
C.D.T.: And would not Feda realise from whom it came?
Feda: He says, not unless she were very careful and on the watch for
interference.
Feda then confided to me an experience which related to a strong-minded
lady who held certain ideas so firmly as to make it impossible for her
husband, who was communicating, to state the contrary. He ceased
communicating to save unavoidably misleading her. In this incident of the
positively-minded lady we see how easily strong prepossessions can warp
the truth.
Feda: Your father says, "It seems to me that only a certain portion of the
sensitised region here at a sitting can be used and filled at once. If you
fill and use it, then we cannot. It is as if we had canvas and paint, but
you seized them and started to paint something you wished pictured. Then,
we are foiled. We
240 The Influence of the Sitter
should have to scrape off or paint over what you had put there. I have
come to realise that only lately." (Note.-This was in our eleventh year of
sitting.)
He says it is like double exposure; it does not help when two impressions
are on the same plate. There is confusion. It does not do for you, as a
sitter, to fill the sensitised area with the impressions of what you wish.
I say nothing of those who designedly make false statements to the control
except that they may find reason to recall the proverb: A fool is answered
according to his folly."
Let me, in concluding this chapter, give a quotation which embodies much
which a sitter needs to know:-
"It is easier for us to read your mind when away from here than it would
be during a sitting. It is supposed by some that a medium reads the mind
of the sitter; but one has only to experiment to discover how difficult it
is for us to answer questions. We can sail along, giving details quite
unknown to you; but if you suddenly ask a simple question which comes into
your mind, it presents a difficulty to us. Now, if we were reading your
mind there would not be that difficulty.
"During a sitting we are bent on keeping intact the link between ourselves
and the control; for if we lost it through giving too much attention to
you, it would be difficult to regain. It is as a thread which will stretch
a little, but if taken round you as well as the medium, it would break. A
question often breaks the thread of our thought and we have to drop the
topic. We can often create another and substitute it for the other quite
quickly. We do not mind your asking questions, because we know that, if we
do not take them up, you will unders |